■I 
 
 
 '■■■■:■■- 
 
 HP 
 
 m 
 
 .■;■■■'■: 
 
 Hi ■■ 
 
 
 B& 
 
 >: '■ ■■■' " "' 
 
 «•■.'.■:<■■■ ■' 
 '■■'■'" ; ' '.••' ' 
 
 ■ '• •.-'■. / : :. K 
 
 ■i 
 
 
 -'■''■.'''■."' " : - '■•"' : ' '
 
 ; Av 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 Zhc Hutobiograpb\> 
 
 or 
 
 Archbishop Ullatiiorne 
 
 WITH 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM BIS LETTERS 
 
 London: HURNS & OATES, Limited. 
 New York: Cathouc PUBLIC A I K in SOCIETY COMPANY,
 
 1) 
 
 FACSIMILE OF THE WRITING OF ARCHBISHOP 
 ULLATHORNE. 
 
 Pit^U J &^~ 6 *Jyfc+6 fr-is> 2 fri** Q l^l" ed- 
 it eJWl* lJ#K fax b-tti< > 
 
 ' +- y- h. U&d 1 ^-^^ 
 
 1490G79
 
 1' K E F A C E 
 
 The Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne was 
 written in the year [868, at the request of an 
 intimate friend, and with no view of publication. It 
 was revised by the writer towards the end of his 
 life, when he both inserted some passages bearing 
 reference to a later date, and omitted others which 
 he appears to have considered less suitable for 
 general readers. It is from this revised copy that 
 the greater portion of the following pages has been 
 prepared. 
 
 The Autobiography is not carried on later than 
 the year 1850. Comparatively few letters have 
 been preserved that would illustrate this earlier 
 period of the Archbishop's life ; but subsequent to 
 that date a large number exist, from which a selec- 
 tion has been made so as in some manner to carry 
 on the history to the end. In a letter addressed 
 to the friend for whose perusal the original Auto- 
 biography was drawn up, the writer remarks : "Two 
 objections to' giving such a narrative have made me 
 somewhat reluctant to comply with your request 
 ( )ne is the necessary egotism of such a narrative, 
 and the other, the fact that the external and visible 
 outlines which are all that I can touch on give no
 
 viii Preface. 
 
 fair representation of that veritable life which is 
 wholly of the soul." In selecting the letters to be 
 given to the public, which form the Second Part 
 of this publication, and which will fill a separate 
 Volume, it has been the desire of the Editors 
 in some degree to supply the want here alluded to, 
 by choosing those which present the reader with 
 some of the stores of spiritual wisdom which en- 
 riched the mind of the writer, rather than such as 
 would merely illustrate his public Episcopal career. 
 
 Unfortunately, the Archbishop did not live to 
 complete the revision of his autobiography, the latter 
 portion of which^ as here published, has had to be 
 drawn from the unrevised copy. Besides the Auto- 
 biography, he left a collection of anecdotes, written 
 at rather a later period, which it was his intention to 
 have woven into the, narrative in their proper place, 
 an intention he never had leisure to carry out. 
 These, therefore, have now been either included 
 in the body of the narrative or added as illustrative 
 notes. A few passages in the Life have, for obvious 
 reasons, been either omitted or briefly summarised, 
 according to what would seem to have been the 
 ptirpose of the writer ; but all such abridgments 
 are included within brackets. 
 
 Si. Dominic's Convent, Stone, 
 September 10th, iSgi.
 
 AUTOBIOGRAPHY 
 
 OF 
 
 ARCHBISHOP ULLATHORNE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 Birth and Early Recollections. 
 
 I was born at Pocklington, in Yorkshire, on the ~th of 
 May in the year 1806, and was the eldest often children. 
 My father was a grocer, draper, and spirit merchant, and 
 did half the business of the town, supplying it with coal, 
 before it had a canal, and, in the absence of a bank, dis- 
 counting bills. His father had descended from gentle 
 birth, but owing to a singular incident he became a shoe- 
 maker, and afterwards a farmer. For his father was a 
 gentleman of landed estate in the West Riding of York- 
 shire, which estate he acquired through his marriage with 
 Miss Rinks, to whom it came as heiress of Mr Binks, who 
 had married Miss More, a lineal descendant of Sir Thomas 
 More, the Chancellor and Martyr, and the sister of Mrs. 
 W'aterton, who is commemorated by lnr grandson, the 
 celebrated traveller and naturalist ot W'aterton Hall, in his 
 autobiography. 
 
 The estate was forfeited through the insurrection of 
 1745 in favour of the claims of the Stuarts, after which my 
 grandfather and his brother Francis were taken in ch
 
 2 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 by Dr. Lawrence, of York. The two boys, however, were 
 so terrified at the discovery of a skeleton in a cupboard in 
 their bedroom that they both ran away. My grandfather 
 apprenticed himself to a shoemaker, his brother fled to 
 London, and there engaged himself to a chemist, and thus 
 the turn in the fortunes of the family was completed. 
 
 My dear mother was a native of Spilsby, in Lincolnshire, 
 of which county her father was Chief Constable. | Sir John 
 Franklin, the Arctic navigator, was her cousin, and next- 
 door neighbour in their youthful days. She well remem- 
 bered Sir Joseph Banks, of Captain Cook's exploring 
 expedition, under whose influence young Franklin went 
 to sea. | 
 
 My father met my mother in London, (where they were 
 both engaged in Townshend's great drapery business in 
 Holborn '; he converted her to the faith and then married 
 her, after which they commenced business in Pocklington 
 on their own account. As my father was a popular char- 
 acter, and my mother was greatly esteemed and respected 
 for her gentle kindness and her good sense, their children 
 were much noticed and every house was open to them. 
 
 I was sent to learn my first letters from a Miss Plummer, 
 the daughter of a Protestant clergyman, who lived to a 
 very advanced age. At home, I learnt to say my prayers 
 at my mother's knee ; and although she was engaged all 
 day in business, yet, with the aid of a confidential servant, 
 devoted up to old age to the family, she contrived to keep 
 us in good order and discipline. Indeed, a grave look from 
 her was always a sufficient correction. My imagination as 
 a child was extremely vivid, and communicated a sense of 
 life to much that I looked upon in nature. I can recollect 
 being led, by the hand as a little child, past a garden 
 covered with snow, through which a group of snowdrops 
 and crocuses peered out, and they seemed to me to be 
 living creatures coming up in their innocence from the
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Uilathome. 3 
 
 earth. The corn in the fields was to me a great mystery, 
 especially when it turned from green to brown ; and when 
 cut and gathered into sheaves, ! thought they had killed 
 the corn to make bread of it. Another childish experience 
 that set my mind a wondering, was the exercising of the 
 militia on the public green, in those warlike times. To 
 all those red-coated, black-gaitered men with feathers in 
 their hats, moving, like one will in all their bodies, at the 
 voice of a man with a different shaped hat, was the cause- 
 to me of many surmises. The nurse used to subdue us into 
 good behaviour by the threat that Buonaparte was coming; 
 and I used to picture him as a little man with a big cocked 
 hat and a great sword in his hand, going in his solitary 
 strength and sternness from house to house, killing all the 
 people. Now and then a sailor would pass through the 
 place, deprived of a leg or an arm, holding in his one hand 
 or dragging on wheels a little ship, and singing with brazen 
 lungs about " We boarded the Frenchman," which led to 
 talk among our elders about the wars, and set the 
 children's minds on their first wonderings about the great 
 world abroad. 
 
 I How shall I recall the joys of my fust remembered 
 Christmas— joys, not of the eye or the palate, but of the 
 imagination? The being awakened in the night to hear 
 the playing and singing of the waits. Rude enough they 
 might seem to other ears, but to the child, awakened out 
 of sleep, it was little less than celestial harmony. The 
 young imagination, in its glow, peopled all the heavens 
 with beautiful angels, flying happily among the falling 
 Hakes of snow, and singing the invitation: "Christians 
 awake, salute the happy morn, whereon the Saviour ol 
 mankind was born." On the next day came the expected 
 visitor, old Nanny Cabbage, in her red cloak and black 
 bonnet, and, though a Protestant, producing from under 
 her cloak her little houselein, with its holly, its two red
 
 4 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 apples stuck on pegs, and between them the Child Jesus in 
 His cradle, when, courtesying to the family, she sang the 
 " Seven Joys of Mary," to the delight of the children. Relic 
 this of the old Catholic times, which I fear has passed 
 away with many other traditions. Things like these were 
 educating me, if we attend to the sense of the word, much 
 more than Miss Plummer's lessons in reading and spelling. 
 After being rigged in a suit of boys' clothes, the great 
 transition of childhood, my father took me with him to 
 York, where the walk by his side through the Cathedral* 
 gave me such an impression of awe and grandeur, such a 
 sense of religion, that for many a long day my imagination 
 fed itself upon that wonderful recollection. I was told, of 
 course, that the marvellous structure had been the work of 
 Catholics long ago. It did not so much astonish me as 
 elevate me by its sublimity. The city walls and Clifford's 
 Tower perplexed my young mind as to their use and object ; 
 but after two or three explanations had failed I was told 
 that, " if Buonaparte came, they would get in there and 
 fight him out," and this satisfied me. I can recall, as though 
 it were yesterday, the tender tones in which all my questions 
 were answered. The father seemed to feel what was passing 
 in the mind of the child on that first great day of its de- 
 velopment. York Minster was visible, as a great and con- 
 
 He had, however, been already used to gaze at the Minster from a 
 distance. " Easter Sunday afternoon," he writes, " was a great festival 
 at 1'ocklington from an old tradition. A large number of all classes 
 of the population, men, women, and children, went up to Spring Hill, 
 Chapel Hill, or Primrose Hill, for it was called by all these names, and 
 gave a distant view of York Minster. There,bythe ruins of the old chapel 
 and at the clear spring sat half I'ocklington, the children with sweets 
 in their bottles, and the grown people with wine and spirits in theirs, 
 tempering them with water from the spring, picking violets and prim- 
 roses, and enjoying themselves with great freedom. I have no doubt 
 this chapel was a place of pilgrimage in the olden days." In another 
 letter he says : " It was Mr. Holmes, the solicitor, a great friend of my 
 father, who first introduced me to the ''Arabian Nights." I visited his 
 son some years ago, and took my last leave of old Pocklington, with a 
 look at York Minster from Primrose Hill."
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatkorne. 5 
 
 spicuous object, from a hill near our residence, though some 
 ten miles distant ; so I now could animate that mysterious 
 mass of pointed stone, and recall its lofty arches, its 
 gorgeous windows, and the figures of kings and bishops in 
 their mysterious sleep, that stood in their niches or lay on 
 their tombs. 
 
 Who can say how much of our future tastes and mental 
 tendencies are unconsciously derived from the early im- 
 pressions made upon us by the more elevated forms of art ? 
 I can remember what an impression was made upon my 
 mind by the first sight of a Greek statue. It was a Flora 
 standing in the open air among rich foliage, and literally 
 dropping honey, for the bees had made their combs within 
 the wreath on the head and the folds of the garment. The 
 colourless creature seemed to sleep with open eyes, as she 
 stood in her beauty. And I suppose it was one of my 
 earliest lessons in abstraction, for she seemed to be a spirit 
 of a different world from that in which I lived ; with whom 
 there could be no communication by speech, though she 
 seemed to think even in her sleep. She simply made me 
 very silent.* 
 
 There was a little chapel at Pocklington with only two 
 windows in it, a small presbytery, and a long slip of garden. 
 The priest was the Abbe Fidele, a venerable French emi- 
 grant, long remembered there and at York for his piety, 
 simplicity, and charity. He used to kneel before the little 
 
 " This statue was one that stood in the grounds of Kilnwick Hall, 
 near Pocklington. Writing, in 1887, to Mr. Hudson, a native of Pock- 
 lington, but then residing at Baddesly Clinton, near Birmingham, the 
 Hishop says : " Kilnwick Hall was the first gentleman's mansion I had 
 ever seen as a child, and with my quick imagination I was struck with 
 the ideal beauty of certain statues of Greek form among the trees in 
 the woods. The gardener pointed out a statue of Flora, in the folds 
 of whose garments the bees had formed a hive, and the honey flowed 
 down to the feet from the ccmbs. I have never forgotten the im- 
 pression of this, my first introduction to the sculptor's art, though 1 
 daresay the figures were nothing particular, hut it was an opening 
 of the young mind to the ideal.''
 
 6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 altar in a Welsh or worsted wig, saying his prayers, until 
 Miss Constable, the patroness of the mission, arrived in the 
 vestry, which was also his dining-room and parlour ; he 
 then rose up and entered the vestry, where in sight of the 
 little flock he pulled off his wig, powdered his head, and 
 came in vested with his two servers for the Mass. I was 
 told at a later period that he had four written sermons, and 
 that when he had read the first words of one of them the 
 congregation knew the rest by heart. Other French emi- 
 grant priests occasionally visited our house, and I remember 
 one was Dr. Gilbert, a man of great dignity of bearing, 
 who told us dreadful narratives of his escapes from the 
 guillotine. He was afterwards raised to an important pre- 
 lacy in France. 
 
 It is very odd that our old nurse, who was so fond of us, 
 and often heard our prayers when our mother was engaged, 
 was a strong Methodist, and used sometimes to express in 
 our hearing her contempt for priests and "their trumpery." 
 As soon as I was able to read, I got hold of a pictorial 
 book of Bible stories, lent me by a lady, which gave me an 
 early interest in the sacred Scriptures ; and, as I grew a 
 little older, I used to read with wondering pleasure the 
 Hook of Genesis, and with still more delight the Book of 
 Revelations, in the Protestant version (for I do not suppose 
 that at that time my parents knew that we had an 
 English Catholic version). My father had an intimate 
 friend, a Mr. Holmes, a solicitor, a man of a bright face and 
 cheerful ringing laugh, who was fond of reading good lite- 
 rature aloud. He was quite a character and passionately 
 fond of the drama. He lent me the " Arabian Nights," 
 " Gulliver's Travels," and other books, which fostered my 
 imaginative tendency. Yet there were graver tendencies 
 as well. The following anecdote is simple enough, but it 
 records a great opening of my mind. A book of arithmetic 
 was lying on the table where my father was busy with
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. ~ 
 
 accounts. It was still a scaled book to my childish under- 
 standing. [ took it up and fell at the numeration table. T" 
 
 mc it looked so complicated, with its many figures, that 
 I declared I should never understand it. " No ?" he said, " let 
 us see." He took mc kindly between his knees and ex- 
 plained it. It seemed so simple that from that moment 1 
 was never afraid of what looked complicated, but felt assured 
 that it only required a key to make it clear and intelligible. 
 I was a heavy, clumsy urchin, with what a Protestant 
 clergyman's daughter described as " large blobbing eyes," 
 silent when not asked to give an account of my reading, 
 but always ready to give that account. I cared little for 
 play * and my parents did not know what the)' could ever 
 make of me. My second brother was active and agile, 
 and this made me look all the more lumpy in the eyes ol 
 my neighbours, and awakened many'ajoke at my expense. 
 The climax of my literary enjoyment was when" Robinson 
 Crusoe" came into my hands. I never tired of reading it, 
 and of talking of it to anyone who chose to draw me out 
 I believe it did much to give mc a taste for the sea, at a 
 
 * Among the Bishop's recollections of his childhood, however, were 
 some which prove that he shared in some of the sports wherein boys 
 delight, especially in the catching of what are known as "horsehair 
 eels," which abounded in the " beck" or stream which ran through Pock- 
 lington. The memory of these eels having been referred to by his 
 correspondent, Mr. Hudson, he replies: "We also caught the hair 
 eels as you did, believing them to be vitalised horse-hairs. 'We had 
 another tradition about these horse-hairs, that if you put one on your 
 palm when the schoolmaster called you up to be feruled, it would splil 
 the ferule. We also caught stickle-backs, which we called bull-head.-. 
 He also refers to a certain baker's shop, " which we youngsters also 
 knew as a place where sweets could be got." "The keennes> and 
 piquancy of the Bishop's recollections of localities and people," write - 
 Mr. Hudson, " remembering that he left Pocklington at ten years old, 
 was quite exceptional. He overflowed in anecdote and artless memories 
 about them. It is satisfactory to state that he had not forgotten 1 is 
 native tongue, but could speak with readiness of " t' house" and 
 "t' man," and so on. Such reminiscences, mingled with tto 
 Vatican Councils at which he had assisted, and Popes and Cardinals 
 with whom he had associated, contrasted curiously.
 
 8 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatliome. 
 
 later period ; and when in the course of my missionary life 
 I sailed in fine weather past Juan Fernandez, all the dreams 
 of my early life were reawakened. 
 
 We could not have been more than seven and eight years 
 old respectively, when I and my next brother were sent to 
 school at the village of Burnby, some two miles from home. 
 The master of the school was a character and had a 
 reputation, and my father had learnt English grammar 
 under him. We went on the Monday morning and 
 returned home on the Saturday afternoon, lodging at the 
 village blacksmith's, whose wife had been my nurse,; not the 
 Methodist nurse of the whole family, but another, whose 
 conversion from Church of Englandism to Methodism 
 with her whole family I witnessed with all the fanatical 
 accompaniments of those times. 
 
 We slept in a dark attic under the thatch of their cottage, 
 illuminated only by one pane of glass. As we sat, in the 
 winter evenings, by the fire in the brick floored room 
 which served " for kitchen, parlour, and hall," we heard a 
 good deal of pious sentiment uttered in an unctuous drawl ; 
 but there was much more vigorous talk on agricultural 
 matters, intertwined with the gossip and small scandal of 
 the village, of which the blacksmith's shop was the focus., 
 Sometimes we got the privilege of taking a turn at the great 
 bellows, or of hitting the cold chisel with the big hammer 
 that cut the glowing horseshoe nail from the rod of iron, 
 of which my brother was fonder than I was. And some- 
 times we got a half-holiday to help to plant the family 
 potatoes. 
 
 The schoolmaster, I have said, was a character. He was 
 a grave, self-contained man, who, when he unbent at the 
 firesides of the farmers, could talk of many things which 
 to them and to us left the impression of learning beyond 
 our aspirations. Me was not only the oracle, but the man 
 of business of the village : he adjusted his neighbour's
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 9 
 
 accounts and surveyed their land, when \vc were sometimes 
 called on to drag the chains and to plant the flags and 
 pegs. All the village had been at school to " the master,'' 
 and he lived week and week about at all their houses. At 
 the house to which he came it was a sort of festive time : 
 neighbours looked in in the evening ; he had his special 
 armchair and his glass, and, when invited, would sing one 
 of his three songs in a grave, sweet voice, or, between the 
 puffs of his pipe, tell us stories of the war or of other 
 men's travels, j We had our annual barring out and our 
 annual school feast, to which all the fathers and mothers, 
 with their young men and maidens, were invited. It was 
 the great event of the year. The school-house had mud 
 walls, thatched roof, and a clay floor, but it turned out 
 good accountants and land surveyors. The 5th oi 
 November was a high day for the school. After dinner 
 the pupils got the keys of the church, rang the bells, 
 sported among the pews, and fired off little cannon in the 
 church until twilight came, when they were succeeded by 
 the farm lads and lasses, who carried on the saturnalia 
 until late in the night. Another custom savoured more of 
 the old Catholic times. A funeral was rare, but when it 
 occurred the whole population assembled, sang the psalms 
 in procession to the old chants, and afterwards received a 
 distribution of bread and beer at the house of the de- 
 parted. 
 
 By express arrangement we were not to learn the Pro- 
 testant catechism ; but as we sat over our books whilst it 
 was said, we had it all from memory by simply hearing it 
 repeated. 
 
 Still dreamy and clumsy, and getting a fair amount <>t 
 gibes for it, I lived in my imagination. 1 remember going 
 all the way back to school to search for my ta.-kd:>ook. 
 The master said: "What are you looking for?" "For 
 my book." " What is that under your arm ? " And there
 
 io Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 it had been all the time safe enough. The master had 
 more than once hard work to conquer my pride, in which 
 he unfortunately failed. For the more he thrashed me, the 
 more I quietly, but desperately, stiffened my spirit to 
 endure, and afterwards boasted that he had not conquered. 
 After a certain time we passed from the blacksmith's to 
 lodge at the wheelwright's, whose wife was the daughter of 
 the old village clergyman, and who had a brother-in-law 
 the clergyman of a neighbouring village. Here we had 
 better accommodation and pleasant company. I still bear 
 the marks on my fingers of the chops they got from 
 bungling with the great axe in the wheelwright's shop. 
 Here we saw a certain amount of the Protestant clerical 
 society of the high and dry school, which gave us no idea 
 of there being much religion in it, and which strangely 
 contrasted with the spirit of the devout Abbe Fidele. | I 
 remember that when the annual Sacrament Sunday came 
 round, I think on Easter Day, it was preceded by a good 
 deal of talk as of an event like the annual Christmas party 
 given in the house. One of the daughters asked: "Mother, 
 is Jim to go to the Sacrament ? " She replied : " No, Jim 
 must not go, he would drink it all up. You know it is only 
 a little taste." Poor Jim was the big apprentice to the 
 trade, f Burnby was a lonely little place ; we seldom saw 
 a stranger, and if one rode through it on horseback at rare 
 intervals, he seemed to me to come out of some unknown 
 world, and to pass into another. 
 
 But a crisis came upon the village, hitherto so peaceful 
 and united as one family. A group of Methodists ap- 
 peared one evening upon the village green, praying and 
 singing hymns. Week after week this group appeared on 
 the green, sundry convictions of sin and conversion took 
 place ; and among the rest there was one that made a 
 great sensation. It was the case of a particularly steady 
 young man, son of the chief farmer. He got his convic-
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 11 
 
 tion and some visionary view whilst sitting on a stile, and 
 became a Methodist of the Methodists. A> Christmas 
 approached there was much discussion as to whether he- 
 would come to the Christmas parties, or sing his good 
 songs, or play at cards. He came to the parties, but 
 neither sang nor played at cards. At last the black- 
 smith received the preachers into his house, and it became 
 their chapel ; but we had already left it for the wheel- 
 wright's. From this time the village was divided, and got 
 uncomfortable in its social relations, and its old simplicity 
 was sadly marred. 
 
 As to the old schoolmaster, I never knew until after 
 years that he was devoid of any kind of religious 
 principle. I saw him in his decay, about the year 1850, 
 just before he died, in company with Bishops Briggs, 
 Gillis, and Brown, on our way through Pocklington to the 
 mansion of Lord Merries, to open a church at I louden. 
 The poor old man had lost all his savings through the 
 failure of a bank, and was helped in his distress by his old 
 pupils. I asked him privately if he had done his best to 
 make his peace with God, and he assured me he had. 
 
 The things I have described were not without their 
 practical influence in opening my intelligence to the then 
 existing state of Protestant and sectarian life. They 
 awakened my curiosity though they presented no attrac- 
 tion to my youthful mind. We had our Sundays at home, 
 but I am afraid that our prayers during the week wen 
 limited to the sign of the Cross, the Cur Father, llai! 
 Mary, and the Creed.
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Life in Scarborough, 1815. 
 
 I suppose I must have been between nine and ten years 
 old when my father transferred his residence and business 
 to Scarborough. He there became popular by breaking 
 down a system of union among tradesmen to keep up prices 
 at a point agreed upon, and by cheapening the grocery, 
 drapery, and wine trades one after another. Here I first 
 saw the sea, the object of my aspirations from the time I 
 had read " Robinson Crusoe," and I recollect all the circum- 
 stances of my first view of it from the top of the northern 
 cliffs, and the expansion which that wonder of creation 
 gave to my mind. My second brother and I were placed 
 as day scholars at Mr. Hornsey's school, which had some 
 reputation both as a boarding and day school. Hornsey 
 was a genuine pedant as well as pedagogue, and the fact of 
 his having published an English grammar and some other 
 elementary books did not diminish the importance of the 
 man. We stood in awe of him, and of his moral lessons, 
 given with pompous intonation when occasion served. 
 But we took more kindly to his son and to a second usher, 
 who was preparing for the Anglican ministry. He taught 
 his own grammar ; but though I was quick and fond of 
 know ledge, he never explained or taught us to apply the 
 principles of grammar. He was a well-meaning man of the 
 high and dry Protestant type, and conspicuous from afar, 
 with his portly figure, white hat, clouded cane, and decided 
 strut. I think, however, that I got my mind more enlarged
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop UUathorne. \\ 
 
 through one of the boys, who had a collection of voya 
 
 and travels, which he lent to his companions at a penny a 
 volume. 
 
 Two of my brothers attended the school of a Protestant 
 clergyman, who was assisted by his two clerical sons. It 
 will surprise the later generations of Scarborough to know 
 that this school was held in the transept of the old Church 
 of St. Mary's, which was walled off for the purpose. It had 
 formerly belonged to an Augustinian monaster)-. I re- 
 member how angry my father was, when he found that one 
 of his sons, following the custom of the school, had put 
 out the eyes of Queen Mary with a pin, in Goldsmith's 
 " History of England." 
 
 Whilst our education was going on in these Protestant 
 schools, we laboured under a great disadvantage in only 
 having a priest at Scarborough one Sunday in six weeks. 
 This was a great disappointment to my parents, who knew 
 there was a good chapel and presbytery in the place, but 
 did not find out that there was no resident priest until they 
 had fixed their own residence. Mr. Haydock, the editor of 
 I lax-dock's Bible, came once in three months; and Mr. 
 Woodcock, of Egton Bridge, also came once in three 
 months. They were both Douay priests, and as t hex- 
 generally dined at our house, I used to be much entertained 
 with their college stories. On the five Sundays intervening 
 between their sacerdotal visits, it was arranged that the 
 flock should attend chapel morning and afternoon as usual, 
 and my father and Mr. Pexton (who had been a Church 
 student at Ushaw, but had given up the idea of the 
 ministry) were appointed to act as readers on alternate 
 Sundays. First the usual English prayers were said aloud, 
 then all in silence read the prayers for Mas-, in the 
 "Garden of the Soul," making a sort of spiritual Com 
 munion, and then the lector for the week read one of 
 Archer's sermons, which my father did from his usual seat,
 
 14 Autobiography of ArcJibisJiop Ullathonie. 
 
 but Mr. Pcxton stood before the Communion-rails facing 
 the people. In the afternoon the usual psalms and prayers 
 were said aloud and the children said their catechism to the 
 lectors. None of us youths had made our first Communion; 
 and as to Confirmation, we had none of us ever seen a 
 bishop, either at Pocklington or at Scarborough. There 
 were only four in all England and Wales. 
 
 At twelve years old my father took me from school and 
 put me to his business, with the idea that if I returned to 
 school again, after two years of trade, I should better ap- 
 preciate the value of a school, and should be able to apply 
 mj. mind with more practical intelligence to such mercantile 
 education as I required. I trudged on for twelve months, 
 getting an insight into my father's three businesses, and 
 into the method of managing account books and money 
 transactions, but with no great taste for this kind of occu- 
 pation. In the evenings I was indulged by being allowed 
 to follow my passion for reading, which I did by running- 
 through all the books that tempted me by their titles in 
 the two circulating libraries then in the town. Voyages 
 and travels were still my leading attraction, though I did 
 also run through many rubbishy novels and romances. I 
 followed my reading after everyone had gone to bed, and 
 put my book under my pillow for a fresh start in the 
 morning before business began. 
 
 This miscellaneous and undirected reading filled me 
 with a strong desire to see the world, and as the only way 
 of accomplishing this, I set my mind on going to sea. To 
 this proposal my mother and father long and justly ob- 
 jected, but seeing that I was bent in that direction, they 
 yielded at last, still hoping that I should sicken of it after 
 trial. A Scarborough ship was to be my destiny, and I 
 was nearly put under the roughest and most cruel tyrant 
 that ever sailed from that port, a man who had hung up 
 his own son by the thumbs, and whose atrocities to his
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 15 
 
 apprentices had become a proverb among seamen. But 
 
 providentially my father found out his character in time to 
 save me from him. 
 
 Happily for me, a fine brig was going to be launched, 
 whose owners were my father's friends, and which was to 
 be commanded by a captain superior to the ordinary run 
 of mercantile captains, a man of gentlemanly manners 
 and feelings, and whose wife, a superior woman, always 
 sailed with him. I can never forget the kindness of Mrs. 
 Wrougham to me. Our officers and crew were also picked 
 men, connected with decent persons in Scarborough. One 
 of my father's assistants, a man of mature years, having 
 taken a fancy to the sea, sailed in the same ship. 
 
 When, however, the Rev. Mr. Haydock came next Sun- 
 day to Scarborough, he looked very gravely on the notion 
 of my going to sea. He saw its perils for a youth of my 
 proud character, spoke seriously against it, and was evi- 
 dently distressed. But finding it was all settled, he told 
 me to go to him to prepare to receive the Sacraments 
 before I left. But alas ! in my boy's conceit, fostered 
 by all this reading, by my fondness for isolating myself, 
 and musing alone on the cliffs and sea beach, I fancied 
 that the good priest was obtruding too much on what 
 concerned me. I did not go to him at the time appointed, 
 and even spoke of it to the shopmen and servants, who 
 let me see that this did not edify them. Pained at my 
 breaking his appointment, the good priest sent for me 
 again, and when I reached the sacristy he made me stain: 
 at the door and gave me a grave rebuke, which did not 
 advance matters. Had he been sympathetic perhaps he 
 would have won me; but that is no excuse. I went to 
 sea without the Sacraments.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Life at Sea, 1819. 
 
 WE were proud of our brig, the Leghorn ; she was hand- 
 some, quick, and easily handled. We literally walked past 
 most craft of our kind and trim. I was cabin boy, and my 
 dear mother had stipulated with Captain Wrougham that 
 I should not go aloft for the first three months. We took 
 out a cargo of merchandise from Newcastle to Leghorn ; 
 went thence to Barcelona, and then to Tarragona, where 
 we shipped a cargo of nuts for Hull. The nuts were 
 brought by long strings of mules over the mountains ; were 
 then sorted on long tables, by women in the stores, and 
 shot out of sacks into the hold like corn. The captain 
 treated me almost like his son, kept me a good deal aloof 
 from the sailors, except in the night watches, and never let 
 me go ashore except with himself. 
 
 I soon attracted the attention of the sailors by beguiling 
 the night watches with stories from my readings,under the 
 lee of the long boat, repeating large portions, among other 
 things, of Sir Walter Scott's earliest novels. This, with 
 the knowledge they had of my friends, made me respected 
 among them, although they did not fail to give me the 
 rough side of their tongue now and then, especially for 
 my want of smartness in action, the favourite quality of a 
 sailor. 
 
 A specimen of this kind of regard for me was curiously 
 exhibited at Gibraltar. As we entered the Bay and looked 
 upon the tremendous Rock, with its projecting cannon, I
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 17 
 
 was in a romantic rapture, not at all diminished by a shot 
 
 sent between our masts from the batteries for neglectin 
 hoist our colours. Having cue of them, I made but one- 
 step off the companion ladder, and pitched on deck the 
 horsehair bag that contained them, and the ensign was 
 aloft in a moment. My familiarity with Drinkwater's "Siege 
 of Gibraltar " made the whole scene classic to my mind. 
 But the captain, in his good nature, allowed the men to 
 purchase private stores of rum ; and, of course, they all got 
 dead drunk, so that the ship at anchor was left to the care of 
 the mate, myself, and another boy, the only sober creatures 
 on board, for the captain was ashore. The men lay sprawling 
 half on deck, half in the forecastle ; one of them w r as so mad 
 that he went to hit another man for some fancied offence, 
 but rinding that he had struck the boy Bill (myself to wit) 
 he was so vexed that he flung himself overboard, and, had 
 not the mate jumped into a boat alongside and caught hold 
 of him, he would certainly have been drowned. 
 
 At Tarragona the men bought buckets full of the cheap, 
 black Catalonian wine, and sitting round the bucket, bailed 
 out the wine and drank it from the cans in which they 
 cooked their tea and sugar on the cook-house fire until it 
 was black and bitter. At one of these carouses, from which 
 I always withdrew in disgust, they called on me, lying in 
 my hammock, to have some, but getting nothing but silence 
 in reply, they poured a can of it over me. It was simply fun. 
 Lumpy as I then was, and was called, I got drowsy in 
 the night watches, and acquired the habit of walking the 
 deck fast asleep. This was a serious habit, especially when 
 having the look out for ships approaching, and it was 
 necessary to cure me of it I walked the gangway 
 steadily with folded arms, and turned without touching 
 any fixtures as when awake ; but if anyone stood in my 
 way there was a collision. Sometimes a noose was put 
 to catch my leg, and down I came on my nose. Tar was 
 
 3
 
 1 8 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 put in my mouth, and the burning substance so roused me 
 that I seized a capstan bar to knock the offender down. 
 Finally, they pitched whole buckets of water on me from 
 the rigging, and shouted, "A man overboard"; and this 
 kept me wakeful for some time to come. 
 
 The Spaniards who came on board used to take to me 
 as being a Catholic, which I was rather fond of letting 
 them know. Whenever a group of monks or friars, in their 
 big hats and long costumes, appeared on the shore, the 
 sailors had a laugh and rough joke at my expense. At 
 Barcelona, the two Custom House officers placed on board 
 to prevent smuggling compassionated me in their hearts 
 as a Catholic boy among heretics. They were overheard 
 planning a scheme to get me ashore out of their hands. 
 The captain gave me sundry hints and threats which I 
 could not understand. But many years afterwards when I 
 met him, after I was a priest, he told me of this plot, and 
 how anxious it had made him, feeling his responsibility to 
 my parents. 
 
 The walls and bastions of Tarragona were still in a 
 ruinous condition from the two assaults they had under- 
 gone in the Peninsular War, the French first taking the 
 city and the English retaking it. Our captain, who had 
 commanded a transport in that service, explained to me 
 the English attack, of which he had been an eye-witness. 
 The English approach was by a long viaduct spanning a 
 broad valley. The Cathedral, with its cloisters and semi- 
 nary, first revealed to my sight a great Catholic church with 
 all its appointments, and enabled me to realise what York 
 Minster once had been. Travelling, much later in life, 
 with a venerable Spanish bishop, on comparing notes I 
 found that he had been a student in that seminary at the 
 very time that I was cabin boy in the harbour. How often 
 do these encounters in after life quicken the memories of 
 the past !
 
 Autobiography ef Archbishop Ullathorne. i •> 
 
 Reaching the Bay of Leghorn from Gibraltar, in this 
 first voyage, the quarantine doctor came alongside, and 
 decreed that as it was reported that theyelfow fever was at 
 Gibraltar, we must have fort}- days' quarantine, of which 
 twenty at least must be passed at anchor in the open bay. 
 This was a matter of unexpected consternation, for then- 
 was no fever at Gibraltar, and, besides the loss of time and 
 consequent expenses, the bay was insecure and open to 
 heavy gales. So the yellow Hag was hoisted, our letters 
 sliced, vincgared, and fumigated, and all communication 
 with the shore, except by long poles with the boats 
 bringing provisions, cut off We rode out our twenty days 
 at anchor in idleness, except setting up the rigging and 
 doing odd jobs, and then came the doctor again. We had 
 all to stand in a row and be inspected from his boat, and 
 then to jump up and down to show our healthy condition. 
 He then came on board and felt everyone under the arm- 
 pits, after which he declared that we could enter the harbour, 
 but must remain in quarantine for twenty days more. It 
 was an awful day of rain and tempest when we hove anchor, 
 a cold piercing tramoutana, that searched into every bone ; 
 and all the long day we toiled, beating against the wind. to 
 gain the harbour. I shall never forget how desolate we 
 were, wet to the skin and chilled to the spine. When we 
 got into our berth at last, we were hemmed in by an 
 Algcrinc on one side and a Greek on the other. Our men, 
 unaccustomed to the Mediterranean, had strong superstitions 
 about the Algerines, taking them for pirates ; and the long 
 robes of the captain, his white turban and long cherry stick- 
 pipe reaching to the deck, gave him a solemn appearance, 
 whilst his men looked a truculent crew. On the other 
 hand, they were puzzled with the enormous baggy 
 costume of the Greeks, who surprised them not less by their 
 agility. The Algerines rushed over the side; it was simply 
 to suspend a defensive beam to prevent the ships crushing,
 
 20 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 but so alarmed were our men that they determined to keep 
 watch with handspikes over their shoulders. However, 
 they soon got friendly with their neighbours^ 
 
 For me, it was just that touch of romance which I en- 
 joyed. The calm of the port, the change of those icy cold 
 garments for dry ones, gave me a sense of Elysian en- 
 joyment such as I never experienced before or since. I 
 walked the deck with the new sights and sounds about me 
 and a sense of revivification within me that approached 
 to rapture. Our prime amusement during this tedious 
 quarantine was the music-boats that played and sang around 
 us. Among other compositions, we constantly heard 
 Rossini's Fra tanti palpiti, which at that time excited a 
 furore in Italy. 
 
 My ears had been attuned to music from childhood, for 
 not only did my father play the flute and flageolet, but my 
 brothers and sisters cultivated various instruments as well- 
 as singing, and formed the choir in the chapel. My father 
 also amused himself with engraving plates and etching, so 
 that our artistic tastes got a certain encouragement. Yet 
 in Leghorn I found nothing to gratify mine except the well- 
 known statue of the Grand Duke Ferdinand, with the four 
 bronze figures of Algerines chained at his feet, about which 
 the sailors had many legends. 
 
 Our passage home was beset with storms and contrary 
 winds that delayed us six weeks between Gibraltar and 
 Portsmouth. In the Bay of Biscay our fresh water had 
 turned putrid, and its stench was horrible ; our bread was 
 filled with cobwebs and maggots ; our beef (consisting of 
 condemned stores from Gibraltar, which was all that was 
 left), was, on the outside, like mahogany, though the inside 
 was green : and the men cut it into snuff-boxes, like any 
 other timber, as curiosities. It had probably been ten or 
 twelve years packed in salt brine, and buried in vaults of 
 the commissariat, should it be needed for another siege
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 21 
 
 Our first news from the English pilots was that George 
 III. was dead, the Duke of Bern" was assassinated, and 
 the English coast lined with wrecks from the terrible gales 
 we had encountered. This last news made us grateful that 
 we had not reached the English coast earlier, notwith- 
 standing our short allowance of rations and their detestable 
 quality. How eager we were to get some fresh water after 
 we had rounded the Isle of Wight to the quarantine 
 grounds, and with what glee the men hoisted the first 
 quarter of fresh beef on board ! Our long delay and the 
 extraordinary number of wrecks had made our friends 
 anxious about our safety. My father happened to be in 
 the commercial room of a hotel in Hull, when a per-' mi 
 came in and announced that the Leghorn was lost with all 
 hands. He called for his horse, rode forty miles to Scar- 
 borough scarcely knowing what he did ; but had the 
 discretion when he got home to say nothing of what he 
 had heard. In a day or two after the news reached him 
 of our safe arrival off Portsmouth. 
 
 After discharging our cargo at Hull we took horses on 
 board for St. Petersburg. In our first voyage to the 
 Baltic, when anchored between Copenhagen and Drago, 
 such a heavy gale came on that we had to cut cable, leave 
 a buoy over the anchor, and run for the open sea. There 
 was a sort of ceremony on this occasion. When all w as 
 ready the captain himself took the axe and cut the cable. 
 But when we got off the Isle of Bornholm the wind in- 
 creased to still greater vehemence and a storm of sleet 
 drove keenly in our faces. I and another lad were 
 ordered aloft to furl the main-top gallant, prior to reefing 
 the topsail. But when we got on the yard the folds of 
 the sail were so full of sleet, it so cut our faces, blinding our 
 eyes, our hands were so benumbed, whilst one of my shoes 
 blew off, that we could do nothing except hold on. It 
 was a critical moment, for we were on a lee shore without
 
 22 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiome. 
 
 refuge. The curses sent up from deck did not stimulate 
 us, so a man of light weight was sent up, and as we got 
 down and jumped on deck crack came a rope's end across 
 our backs. 
 
 In the same voyage we had to run into one of the 
 Swedish Sounds, where, landlocked and in smooth water, 
 we had to wait for the subsidence of the gale. Here it 
 was my delight to ramble in the valleys gathering bil- 
 berries and strawberries, and lying on a green bank to 
 listen to the sounds that hummed in the air of insects, 
 birds, silvery threads of waterfalls, and the woodman's 
 axe. Then the mate would take me with him in the 
 jolly-boat with jib and leg of mutton sail, and we 
 traversed the transparent water from shore to shore. 
 So clear was the water that we saw everything dis- 
 tinctly at a great depth on the ground below. We saw 
 oyster beds packed like tiles, and countless sea plants in 
 great varieties of colour and form ; crabs also, taking their 
 lateral walks ; polypi and anemones of brilliant hues, and 
 fish pursuing their prey among the plants. The summer 
 skies of the Baltic enchanted me more than those of the 
 Mediterranean, for I had still much of the poetical element 
 in my composition. Elsinore, with its memories of Hamlet; 
 Copenhagen, with its islands and floating batteries recalling 
 Nelson ; the beautiful landlocked bays of Sweden, into 
 which we ran when the storms began to rage ; the short 
 and almost nominal nights ; the magnificent sunrises ; 
 the passing through the Russian fleet ; the tranquil sail 
 up the Gulf of Finland ; Cronstadt, with its even then 
 prodigious batteries ; then the Neva, up to the magnifi- 
 cent quays of St. Petersburg, glowing with its metal 
 domes and spires ; all these scenes worked on my youthful 
 imagination like enchantment. The Russian people might 
 not be very cleanly, the officials might require a good deal 
 of bribing before the ships could get on smoothly ; but the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 23 
 
 summer climate, with its changing hues, was fascinating. 
 When, at a later period of life, 1 opened Comte De 
 Maistre's " Soirees de St. Petersbourg," his description of 
 his own fascination with the summer evenings on the banks 
 of the Neva awoke a chord of memory unspeakably 
 pleasant. Yet I was then but a cabin boy with my 
 thoughts buried under a tarry cap. 
 
 Perhaps the most beautiful scene that I ever saw in 
 creation was a sunrise in the Baltic. The summer nights 
 in that climate were to me enchanting. The sun went 
 down with a large glowing disc, and in a couple of hours was 
 up again, so that one could read a good print at midnight. 
 Hut on that wonderful morning the sun, as he rose, had 
 fairly centred himself in a glowing sphere of amber, ex- 
 panding beyond into a rich orange, which passed into 
 crimson, and then into purple, covering half the hemisphere 
 with these brilliant hues, whilst the opposite half-hemisphere 
 was a pale reflection of the same, and the deck was 
 chequered with those colours like a stained window. I 
 once, and only once, saw a counterpart to this gorgeous 
 spectacle, in a sunset in the tropics. It was on my first 
 voyage to Australia. The whole western sky was banked 
 up from the horizon with crimson clouds, presenting with 
 their shades and salient lights the picture of a loft} - moun- 
 tain range, with a city piled in pyramidal form, like Algiers 
 with its towers and battlemented walls, but all of glowing 
 flame intense as a furnace. After a long gaze which seemed 
 to subdue and entrance the passengers, the vision slowly 
 passed away. 
 
 One of the sights in the Baltic was an extraordinary 
 shoal of mackerel. The sea was as smooth as a minor, 
 and there was not a breath of wind. As far as we could 
 see, and as deep as we could look down, all was mackerel, 
 and there was not a square inch where their bright blue 
 and silver backs were not flashing and crossing one bene.ith
 
 24 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 another. In vain we tried a variety of schemes, such as 
 running lines from the jib-boom to the topsail ; we could 
 not catch even one. The mackerel pursues its prey, and 
 when running with a rippling breeze of from four to five 
 knots an hour, may be caught as fast as the lines with a 
 bit of white and red rag can be let down. 
 
 The cooking-house of Cronstadt was an institution worth 
 describing. In the ports of the Baltic no fire was allowed 
 to be lit in the harbours. For cooking, a great house was 
 provided on shore close to the port. In that dingy re- 
 ceptacle fireplaces with bars were ranged all round with 
 wood fires, amid an atmosphere rich in reek and all kinds 
 of culinary odours, blending the tastes of all navigating 
 nations. At a certain hour each ship sent its boat, generally 
 rowed by a couple of lads, to convey the cook with his 
 provisions to the cook-house. It was often my lot to pull 
 an oar, and once or twice I did the cooking. What a jabber 
 of languages there was, and yet a kind-hearted good fellow- 
 ship, however incomplete the modes of expression among 
 different nations. Now and then a little surliness, if one 
 man trenched on another's bars ; now and then an ex- 
 change of sly grogs; but in the main it was a merry, though 
 weird, scene. Then, as twelve approached, all the boats 
 reassembled to carry off the cooks with the steaming 
 products of their labours. I saw, at the landing, a French 
 sailor conversing with a Russian, when they found out that 
 they had been opposed to each other at the Battle of 
 Borodino ; and then how affectionately they hugged each 
 other, whilst tears came into the eyes of the soft-hearted 
 Russian. 
 
 Then we moved near the famous statue of Peter the 
 Great, by the Winter Palace; and many a legend did I hear 
 of his doings, and of the eccentricities of the Emperor Paul, 
 whilst I witnessed the worshipful attitude of the people 
 towards the Emperor Alexander.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 25 
 
 The churches .seemed to me Catholic yet not Catholic, I 
 could scarcely tell how : but I was greatly struck with the 
 religious customs of the people. They made the sign of 
 the Cross on all occasions, commonly repeating it thrice. 
 They seldom passed a church without entering, or at least 
 uncovering and kneeling before they passed it. Nor was 
 this custom limited to the poorer classes. The priests, in 
 their beards and Oriental costume, were often striking and 
 reverend figures. Even our sailors were impressed by the 
 signs of religion which the)- saw, and spoke of them with 
 respect. I remember being in the serfs' Sunday afternoon 
 market with some companions, when suddenly a bell ran.; 
 out from one of the churches, and the whole market, trades- 
 men included, knelt down in prayer. Whether it was 
 something like our Angelas bell I cannot say. Our object 
 in the market was to buy pieces of Russian duck or canvas 
 with which to make sea clothing with our sail cloth needles. 
 We took in a cargo of hemp at Cronstadt, the stowing of 
 which by means of jackscrews was the work of the Russian 
 serfs, whose brawny limbs were fed on nothing better than 
 black bread of a very sour flavour and garlic. Hut they 
 were kept in heart by glasses of fiery " bottery," which it 
 was my office to give them at stated hours ; and they 
 lightened their heavy labour by improvised chants sung in 
 untiring chorus, under a leader, who gave the improvi- 
 sations. 
 
 ( )n returning to London, I made acquaintance with my 
 relatives, who were very kind t<» me, and on alternate Sun- 
 days, when I had leave on shore, I went to Mass with 
 them at the Chapel of Somers Town.* They took me also, 
 as a special treat, to St. Mary's, Moorfields, recently com- 
 pleted, and looked upon at that time as a wonderful 
 
 At the time when William Ullathorne wasin the habit of attending 
 Mass at the Chapel of Somers Town Margaret Hallahan was an inmate 
 of the Somers Town < Irphanage.
 
 26 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 advancement in Catholic architecture. It is a fact to be 
 avowed that when abroad I had never tried to go to Mass, 
 and probably I should not have been permitted to go alone. 
 Yet I always stuck to the confession of my Catholicity and 
 was proud of it. 
 
 The shipping trade was now slack, and a charter could 
 not be got on 'Change for a new voyage. So the captain, 
 who was part owner, resolved to put our beautiful brig for 
 a time in the Newcastle and London coal trade. He would 
 not, however, have anything personally to do with this 
 dirty work, but stopped in London with his kind-hearted 
 wife, and put in his place a coarse, rough Newcastle skipper, 
 and under this ignorant man my fortunes were changed. 
 We made a couple of voyages in this black trade, and 
 everyone cried out against the degradation of so fine a 
 craft ; but there was no remedy. What I vividly remember 
 is, that when in harbour two of us boys had to land this 
 captain (no better than a common sailor) each evening, that 
 he might have his carouse with other coal skippers of the 
 same class, whilst we poor boys had to guard the boat — no 
 trifling thing on the Thames where the wherry-men, jealous 
 of ship's boats, would not let us lie near the stairs, but 
 compelled us to keep afloat in the tide, or to fasten on to 
 some moored lighter for long hours. At last the skipper 
 appeared with his fellow-skippers. Our boat had to carry 
 them all to the smart ship, where they came for another 
 glass ; and then we had to row the visitors, half drunk, to 
 their own ships, getting nothing but abuse from them, and 
 got back to bed between twelve and one in the morning. 
 
 I had two narrow escapes of drowning in the Thames. 
 Another lad, knowing I had a constitutional fear of dogs, 
 set one upon me by way of a joke. I sprang from the 
 bulwark of our own vessel to the loftier side of the next 
 in the tier, calculating on catching on a moulding with my 
 fingers, and so scrambling on board ; but forgot at the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornt 
 
 -/ 
 
 moment that her sides had been newly tarred and var- 
 nished, SO down I slipped between the two ships and sank 
 beneath them. I could not swim, but being perfectly calm 
 and self-possessed I paddled myself up with hands and 
 feet. Alarm was given, the men sprang out of tin: hold 
 where the}- were at work, and one of them seized me by 
 the head from the fore chains just as I emerged. It was 
 considered a great escape, as few who sank in the tideway 
 were ever saved. The other case was in running down the 
 Thames with wind and tide, having to get on board from 
 a boat that hung by its painter. I seized the chain plates 
 and the boat went from under me. I could not swing 
 myself up, and was too proud to call out; but a voice 
 from another ship cried out : " Captain Wrougham, that 
 boy will be drowned there, under the main chains." This 
 brought a pair of hands down on my collar and a fair share 
 of abuse on my person. 
 
 Being in the Thames after our second trip to Newcastle 
 the skipper one day got very angry with me, owing to a 
 trifling mistake, and gave me a kick with his foot that 
 wounded my pride to such a degree that I determined to 
 abandon the ship. That night, accordingly, I packed up 
 my bundle of linen, put on my best clothes, and sat all night 
 in the cookdiouse on deck. I confided my secret to another 
 youth, a respectable boy, who had been my schoolfellow, 
 who faithfully kept it. About eleven some of our men 
 came from the shore half tipsy, and one of them came into 
 the cook-house for something he wanted ; but as I sat 
 low down on a bucket in the corner I escaped detection. 
 About two o'clock in the morning I scrambled across the 
 tier of ships in which we law got down into a lighter, and 
 hailed a wherry at the landing. The man came and sus- 
 pected me to be a runaway. We had a parley, and half-a- 
 crown induced him to land me. I wandered about the 
 streets ot London, gradually working my way towards tin-
 
 2S Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 West End ; answered the policemen and patrols, who were 
 suspicious of my bundle, in broad Yorkshire, as a simple 
 country lad going to see my relations ; received cautions in 
 a kindly tone about not letting anyone carry my bundle, 
 and in due time knocked at the door of one of my uncles, 
 who heard my tale, gave me breakfast, and then took me 
 to other relatives, three of whom agreed to drive me down 
 again to the ship, and there have an interview with the 
 captain. My appearance thus accompanied produced a 
 great sensation. It was thought on board that I must have 
 been drowned. The skipper was nonplussed and had 
 very little to say, but referred my friends to the real captain, 
 who lived atsome distance. We went to Captain Wrougham, 
 who, as usual, was very kind. He admitted the coarseness 
 of the man in command, and proposed that I should go to 
 my friends for the winter, and should rejoin the ship in the 
 spring, when he hoped to resume command and enter once 
 more on foreign trade. I enjoyed the spectacles of London 
 for a time and then returned home. But our ship was at 
 Scarborough before me. The other owners were dissatisfied 
 with what the ship was doing and sent a special agent to 
 bring her home. They agreed with my father to give up 
 my indentures and I was free. Though always admired, 
 the Leghorn was never prosperous ; she was sold, and 
 finally sank in the Bay of Genoa. 
 
 In vain did my parents try to persuade me to give up 
 the sea. I had not much taste for ship work, nor did I like 
 the rude society into which I was thrown ; but I was fond 
 of roaming to see the world, and was too proud to swallow 
 the handspike. I had seen schoolfellows jeered at for 
 deserting a pursuit supposed to have perils in it, and 
 demanding a hardy disposition, and I believe that this 
 opinion keeps many a youth at sea after he has had a 
 sickening of it. 
 
 I spent the winter in studying the science of navigation
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatlwrne. 2<j 
 
 under ;m old sea captain, who had Nome's " Epitome " off 
 by memory, the tabic of logarithms included. He was 
 clever, and had some half-dozen pupils, much older than 
 myself. It was a strange sort of school ; the old man kept 
 no servant, cooked his own food, sometimes got tipsy, and 
 then there was a fencing match between him and one ol 
 the students with two-foot scales. I learnt to work a ship's 
 way, to keep a log book, and to take observations of the 
 sun, which we did with our sextants in fine weather on 
 Castle Mill. 
 
 In the spring I set sail once more. There was an 
 excellent old couple of an old Catholic family residing 
 at Scarborough, who had a brig called the Amn's Reso- 
 lution. To this vessel, which was very inferior to the 
 Leghorn^ I was apprenticed for a short term, not alto- 
 gether to my liking. I wanted to go in one of the Arctic 
 discovery ships, or where I might see more adventures, but 
 my father wished to sicken me of the sea. The captain 
 was a good-natured man of ordinary abilities ; the mate, 
 who had been for a time at Stonyhurst and was full of 
 Catholic faith, was a nephew of the owners, and bore their 
 name. I had stipulated not to go again as cabin boy, but 
 this threw me into the forecastle, among a set of men and 
 boys whose conversation was the vilest imaginable. This 
 did not at all suit my taste, for I always kept a certain self- 
 respect. But after a time the captain became indispi 
 and required more attention than, with the present boy, he 
 could get. He therefore asked me as a favour to act as 
 cabin boy. This touched my feelings and I consented. 
 It had the further advantage of taking me out of the 
 forecastle. 
 
 There was another youth on board, older than myself, 
 who was not only steady, but very anxious to improve 
 himself. This led to a certain intimacy between us. Hut 
 we got into one or two scrapes together. With my vivid
 
 30 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 imagination I was passionately fond of the theatre, but 
 always kept away from low exhibitions. When in the 
 London Docks, and we had leave on shore in the evening, 
 I induced him more than once to accompany me to Covent 
 Garden ; and when the play was over we wandered through 
 the streets until six in the morning, when the dock gates 
 were opened, and then we slipped on board before all hands 
 were called. One morning, however, the mate appeared on 
 deck before we returned, which put an end to our theatrical 
 enjoyments. In these nightly wanderings we made it a 
 rule to keep to the main streets, to enter no place of re- 
 freshment, and speak to no one. 
 
 Whilst in the docks I got a severe scald through upsetting 
 some burning fat on my right instep, and being neglected 
 gangrene appeared. The doctor who was called in declared 
 that it was a hospital case and serious ; I was therefore 
 conveyed up to my Uncle Longstaff's, who then resided in 
 the Polygon, Somers Town. Through the affectionate care 
 of my aunt and the skill of the family doctor my foot was 
 saved, and in due time I returned to the ship. I was one 
 day engaged in tarring a cable, when I suddenly heard my 
 father's voice from the quay saying : " I see his eyes, but 
 nothing else of him." I looked up and there I saw my 
 father and uncle gazing at me. My father looked anything 
 but contented, and coming on board said : " Do you mean 
 to say that you like this?" However, I held on until we 
 got to Memel, and there I found my deliverance. 
 
 When Sunday morning came in the harbour, Mr. Cray- 
 thorne, the mate, said to me: "William, let us go to 
 Mass." 1 fished up the "Garden of the Soul" from the bottom 
 of my sea chest, and we set off through the flat town of 
 Memel, with its numerous windmills for sawing timber, and 
 its churches in the hands of the Lutherans, until beyond 
 the town we reached a considerable wooden structure 
 exteriorly not unlike a barn. There was a square yard of
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 3 1 
 
 grass in front of it, surrounded by a low wall, and on one 
 side the walk to the door was a mound surmounted by a 
 large wooden figure on a cross, round the front of which sat 
 a number of aged and decrepit people singing and soliciting 
 
 alms. The Mass had begun when we entered the chapel, 
 the sanctuary was profusely decorated with flowers, and 
 two banners were planted on the sanctuary rails, <>ne of 
 which, I recollect, represented St. Michael the Archangel. 
 I vividly remember the broad figure of the venerable priest 
 and his large tonsure, which made me think him a Fran- 
 ciscan. The men knelt on the right side, the women i n 
 the left, all dressed very plainly and much alike. With 
 their hands united and their eyes recollected, they were 
 singing the Litany of Loretto to two or three simple- 
 notes, accompanied by an instrument like the sound 
 of small bells. The moment 1 entered I was struck by 
 the simple fervour of the scene; it threw me into a cold 
 shiver, my heart was turned inward upon myself, I saw the 
 claims of God upon me, and felt a deep reproach within 
 my soul. When we came cut I was again struck by the 
 affectionate way in which the people saluted each other, as 
 if they were all one family. Whatever money was in my 
 pocket went into the poor box, and when we got on board 
 I asked Craythorne what religious books he had with him. 
 lie produced an English translation of Marsollier's " Liu- ol 
 St. Jane Chantal," and Gobinet's " Instruction of Youth, 
 which I read as leisure served. 
 
 The venerable figure of St. Francis tie Sale- and that ol 
 St. Jane Chantal introduced me to a new world, of which 1 
 had hitherto known nothing. A life filled with the sense 
 of God and devoted to God was what 1 had never realised. 
 Gobinet's "Instructions" again took me intomyconsci 
 Still there was much fancy in me, and I lived in a sort <>\ 
 rapture of the imagination until we reached London. I 
 then wrote home and informed my parent- that 1 wished
 
 32 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathonic. 
 
 to leave the sea and return home. This was speedily 
 arranged, and I was again employed in my father's business. 
 My dear mother, however, unacquainted with the change 
 that had taken place in me, wrote to me before I left the 
 ship, expressing a hope that I should give no more trouble 
 to them than the rest of the family. I cannot remember 
 how it was, but though there was then a young priest 
 resident at Scarborough, to whom I went, and under whom, 
 at his request, 1 resumed the catechism, I did not at that 
 time make my first Communion. I took evening lessons 
 in French with Mr. Pexton, already named, and in walks 
 with him he interested me in college life and studies ; and 
 1 renewed my old habit of general reading. But in the 
 midst of this course of life we happened to receive a visit 
 from a linen manufacturer of Knaresborough, who had a 
 son studying for the Church, at the Benedictine Priory of 
 Downside. He took a fancy to my brother James, who 
 had a fine boy's voice, and was a principal singer at the 
 chapel. He pressed him to go to Downside as a Church 
 student, and spoke warmly about it to my parents. But 
 my brother did not feel the attraction. Whereupon I 
 acknowledged how much I should like it, and made known 
 the altered state of my mind. My father wrote at once to 
 Dr. Barber, the Prior, and the matter was settled to my 
 great delight. As Downside is near Bath, I preferred going 
 by London on board a packet sloop. But whilst anchored 
 at the mouth of the Thames we were caught in a severe 
 January gale, and had to cut and run with about fifty sail 
 more — of whom one, a Dutchman, went down — and got 
 safe into Harwich, where, in consequence of floating ice in 
 the Thames, I did not delay, but went on by coach, and 
 arrived at Downside in the beginning of February, 1823, 
 being nearly seventeen years old. 
 
 The College, as well as Priory, were then packed in the 
 old mansion, with considerable contrivance ; but the new
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 33 
 
 College and chapel were in course of preparation. I made 
 the twentieth boy in the school. The first thing that struck 
 me was the good feeling and piety which prevailed among 
 the boys, and the kindly relations which existed between 
 them and their masters. The whole tone of things was in 
 great contrast to all I had ever known, and threw a light 
 into my mind as to the practical bearing of the Catholic 
 religion. The next thing that struck me was the absence 
 of worldly knowledge and experience in the Superiors, as 
 well as in the monks, who nevertheless, by their great 
 dignity, piety, and kindness at once attracted my reverence 
 and veneration. It revealed to me a world in utter con- 
 trast to the world I had known before.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Collegiate and Monastic Life. 
 
 Arrived at St. Gregory's Priory, Downside, my life 
 underwent a total and very earnest change. In these 
 days it will scarcely be believed that until I went to St. 
 Gregory's I had never been present at Benediction of the 
 Blessed Sacrament, or heard the Litany sung, except at 
 Memel, but it now came with great sweetness to my soul - 
 Such devotions in those days were chiefly limited to the few 
 existing colleges and convents. Father Polding, afterwards 
 the first Archbishop of Sydney, was our prefect and our 
 director, and in him I found all that my soul needed.* To 
 him I made my general confession, and he kept me long in 
 training, for it was not until Christmas night, 1823,! ten 
 
 * In the dedication to a volume of sermons, published in 1842, Dr. 
 Ullathorne thus expresses his obligations to his holy director : "You 
 were my first, my constant, and my best instructor in the spirit of the 
 religious life. It was you who early inspired me with that missionary 
 spirit which counts self as nothing in pursuit of the salvation of im- 
 mortal souls. And as I was brought up at your feet, so have I since 
 been privileged to walk by your side in the Apostolic career, and to 
 be guided by your light." 
 
 fA letter is preserved, dated Downside, January 7th, 1824, in 
 which the writer, addressing his parents, informs them of this event. 
 " I had the inexpressible happiness," he says, "of approaching Holy 
 Communion for the first time on Christmas Day, and promised now to 
 begin in earnest and serve God with all my heart, which, indeed, is a 
 very poor return for all the mercies and blessings which He has vouch- 
 safed to grant to such an unworthy being as myself. And now, my 
 clear parents, I feel as if I were entering on a new being, so much 
 happier am I than during my former course of life. . . . Much yet 
 remains to be done ; and now I humbly and sincerely, and from my
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Clint home. 35 
 
 months after my arrival, that I made my first ( lommunion. 
 I had now two things to look after, my studies and my 
 soul, and in both had everything to make ap ; for I had 
 never understood before cither in what real study consisted, 
 or how the soul could be advanced towards divine thi 
 I began the first with the Latin grammar and elementary 
 books, and the structure of language dawned upon me as a 
 beautiful thing and one of deep interest. For in my earlier 
 days syntax was a locked up mystery for want of a proper 
 teacher to draw its principles into application. I soon 
 began other languages, for which I had a natural facility, 
 and my private time was mainly given to history. 
 
 I was pushed up much too rapidly through the school, 
 and consequently did not get my fair share of scholarship, 
 even as it was then understood in our colleges. I got no 
 Greek, but picked up the rudiments later on in teaching a 
 class of beginners. I was passed on from class to class at 
 each bi-monthly examination, so that in the course of 
 twelve months I had gone through all the classes and 
 stood by the side of those who had been studying for six 
 or seven years. It is true I had a method of my own, 
 which gave me more of the book than they who had 
 completed their year in it ; but that was unknown to the 
 masters. I first got up the lessons of the day as com- 
 pletely as I could, dodging the dictionary through all the 
 roots and compounds of the words, and then went on in the 
 book for the remainder of the time, so that I was soon 
 ahead of the class by some hundreds of pages, yet had 
 scarcely ever a mark against me. Then I made it a point 
 of honour never to revise for examinations, having a 
 
 heart, ask your pardon for all the uneasiness, troubles, and disquietudes 
 which I have caused you, which I hope you will grant through the 
 love you bear our Blessed Lord, and through the goodness of your 
 own hearts. I must also ask pardon o\ my brothers, for all the 
 scandal which I have given them, when I ought to have set them a 
 good example."
 
 $6 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 detestation of secondary motives as something mean, but 
 went on pursuing further studies. Yet the result was my 
 transfer to a higher class. But I have always regretted 
 this rapidity, which was beyond my own control ; for 
 though I have read most things privately, I have know- 
 ledge without due scholarship. 
 
 On the following Feast of the Epiphany I became a 
 postulant together with four fellow-students. But the 
 postulancy was managed in a peculiar way. We still re- 
 mained in the school and its dormitory as usual, but were 
 called up at five instead of six to attend Matins and 
 Lauds, and Meditation with the monks in choir. This 
 was the only thing that distinguished us from the other 
 lay students. We received the religious habit on March 
 1 2th, 1824, little more than a year after I had entered 
 the school. Although the taking the habit was made a 
 great ceremony, and Dr. Barber, the Prior, read us one of 
 his beautiful discourses, yet, owing to the times, it was 
 performed in a very primitive way. A small scapular was 
 placed over our ordinary lay dress, to be worn underneath, 
 and a large choir habit, kept for such occasions, was laid 
 upon the shoulders of each one, but kept to cover only the 
 last of the candidates. 
 
 During the novitiate we wore out our old coloured 
 clothes under an ordinary college gown, open in front, 
 and a trencher cap. Our master was a man of a warm 
 and tender heart, with true religious instincts, who 
 formed our souls to detachment and the spirit of the 
 Benedictine Rule with unction and genuine solicitude. We 
 were devotedly attached to him and affectionately united 
 with each other. After the duties of choir our morn- 
 ings were given to the study of the Rule, committing the 
 ascetic chapters to memory. As breakfast was not a con- 
 ventual meal, we daily asked for it on our knees, and before 
 it was granted the chapter of faults was held, followed by
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 37 
 
 such admonitions and instructions as might forward us in 
 discipline. We then continued our classical studies for a 
 considerable part of the day. Our master thought it well 
 to exercise our memories, and therefore we had to commit 
 to memory the Sixth Book of Virgil, the " Ars Poetica " of 
 Horace, Pope's " Essay on Man," and various other com- 
 positions. 
 
 Whilst still in the school as a lay student, I had taken 
 the " Spiritual Combat " as a text-book, and had made it a 
 special study, applying its principles as well as its exposi- 
 tion of the soul's faculties and their use to my own case, 
 and finding more systematic help in it than in an)- other 
 book. And I have never ceased to recommend it as the 
 most valuable of books for postulants when used as a text- 
 book. Not only because it is so clear on the difference 
 between the Spirit of God in man and the spirit of the 
 world, but also for the help it affords to self-knowledge 
 and self-conquest. It is exactly the book to lay the founda- 
 tion on which to place the Religious Rule. To this book 
 of principles were added the Lives of the Saints, and 
 especially of the Fathers of the Desert, in whom the 
 spiritual combat was most completely illustrated. 
 
 To return to the novitiate. Our work was not all stud}-, 
 manual labour was sometimes added in the old Benedic- 
 tine spirit ; and there can be no doubt that the man who 
 can handle a spade, or do some mechanical work, will have 
 more practical sense than he who can only handle books, 
 not to speak of this veritable association with our poorer 
 brethrcn. Penances, those true searchers into nature, were 
 sometimes rather eccentric in their character, as more 
 effectually probing and bringing to the surface those 
 things hidden to oneself, but needing to be known and 
 corrected. Thus, after the time of meditation, a novice 
 would now and then be called upon to write down what he 
 had thought of, with all its wanderings and distractions,
 
 38 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat ho rue. 
 
 which gave the Novice-master the opportunity of teaching 
 the just and right use of the faculties in that spiritual 
 exercise. Our chief text-book for the religious spirit was 
 the " Practice of Religious Perfection," by Rodriguez ; to 
 which the master added instructions drawn from the Rule 
 of St. Benedict. Here let me remark that however great 
 is the value of Rodriguez, it ought to be adapted in a 
 special edition for the use of Religious women. For there 
 are certain points in it that only regard the Society for 
 which it was written, and which are apt to mislead those 
 numerous institutes of Religious women to whom they are 
 not applicable.* 
 
 What took most hold of me, as an idea at least, was the 
 whole doctrine of Christian and Religious humility ; and 
 the example of the Fathers of the Desert had a still greater 
 charm, at least for my imagination. This, however, intro- 
 duced a disturbing influence, which set me a day dreaming 
 and so unsettled me. Abbot de Ranee's book on " Monastic 
 Life," his life and the four volumes recording the lives and 
 deaths of the first members of his reformed monastery, took 
 hold of me and linked themselves in my mind with St 
 Bernard, whom I had taken as my patron Saint, and with 
 his reform of the Benedictine Order. All this combined 
 with the impression made on me by the Lives of the Fathers 
 in the Desert, as drawn up by Bishop Challoner, had 
 become to me what fiction had been to my earlier years — 
 a grand, romantic, spiritual ideal, to be somehow realised 
 and acted upon. I earnestly entreated my Superiors to 
 allow me to go to La Trappe, there to live a penitential life, 
 buried from and forgotten by the world. A visit from Mr. 
 Walmesley, an English gentleman/skilled in medicine, who 
 was a lay brother of that monastery, only increased my 
 
 * As, e.g., the chapter on " Manifestation of Conscience," which the 
 Archbishop never allowed to be used in the novitiates of convents of 
 women subject to him.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. jg 
 
 desire. My Superiors tried to divert me from it, yet in the 
 kindest and most considerate way. Vet the notion acted 
 upon me in a way that for a time overpowered my fondness 
 for intellectual pursuits, for which I more than once got a 
 smart rebuke. When it came to the question of profession, 
 I opened my mind anew to the Novice-master on the 
 subject. He asked my leave to consult with the Prior. 
 The result of their conference was to express to me their 
 sincere apprehension of there being something of imagi- 
 nation in what I contemplated, and their fear that if I went 
 to La Trappe I should most likely fail, in which case 1 
 should probably lose my vocation and return to the world. 
 I was therefore advised to make my profession as an Anglo- 
 Benedictine, upon the understanding that, if after a period 
 of two years I was still of the same mind, putting aside the 
 thought in the interval, they would offer no further objec- 
 tions to my going to La Trappe. On this advice I acted ; 
 nor did I doubt, in later years, as I have known in similar 
 instances, that all was a delusion. It left me, however, a 
 valuable experience for the future guidance of souls. 
 
 Our novitiate was a happy one ; our numbers had been 
 doubled during its course, and, isolated as we were from 
 the professed Community, on whom we looked with great 
 respect, as well as from the school, we were closely united 
 with each other. We observed the rule of silence strictly, 
 and even if one of us glanced through the windows by way 
 of curiosity it was made the subject of self-accusation at 
 next morning's chapter. The evening recreation becanu a 
 valuable influence, and from time to time our master pointed 
 out some incident, religious event, or pious history in an 
 easy way, and turned it to useful instruction. Seldom did 
 a priest visit the house from the mission but we heard 
 something edifying about him or his work, and the occasion 
 was taken for inculcating the true missionary spirit. That 
 life, however, he used to tell us, was only for us, if called
 
 40 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 on by the President-General to enter upon it ; our real 
 business there was to make ourselves good monks, and to 
 leave our future disposal in the hands of God, Who would 
 manifest His will through the voice of Superiors. This 
 solid principle also was carefully enlarged upon, that the 
 care of souls was an office so far beyond human powers 
 that nothing could make it safe or effective but the grace 
 attached to obedience ; that it was essentially what the 
 Divine Revelation declared it to be, a mission ; and that 
 mission consisted, not in selecting for ourselves, but in 
 being sent by authority. 
 
 Four of us who had entered the novitiate together made 
 our profession on Easter Tuesday, April 9th, 1825. It was a 
 time of unusual fervour, as well in special preparation 
 as in that greatest oblation to God of which man is 
 capable. As I am in part recording the customs of those 
 days in which the Catholic Church in England was first 
 beginning to emerge into freedom, after its long state of 
 obscurity, I may mention that our change of costume 
 consisted in nothing more than a change from the old 
 brown or blue clothes to what was then considered clerical 
 costume, to wit, a black-tailed coat, shorts with gaiters, and 
 a white limp cravat ; and in the monastery a soutane, a 
 college gown, and cap. For it was still a long time before 
 it was considered prudent to adopt the religious habit. 
 Father Polding still continued in the office of Novice- 
 master, and we, as junior professed, remained under his 
 paternal care. He still directed our studies, and under him 
 we studied Rhetoric, Logic, and Mental Philosophy. During 
 the year of Rhetoric our text-books were Cicero and a 
 manuscript by Eustace, the author of the "Classical Tour in 
 Italy," who was first a student and then professor of the 
 Priory when at Douay, though never a monk ; Quinctilian 
 and parts of Longinus ; whilst for private reading we had 
 Blair, Rollin on "Sacred Eloquence," and Campbell's
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 41 
 
 " Philosophy of Rhetoric." Hut for my part I read every- 
 thing the library could produce. A little debating society 
 was also got up later on, which some of the older monks 
 joined; and thus one began to gain the habit of thinking 
 on one's legs before an audience. Privately, I felt the need 
 also of a certain physical training ; for though no longer 
 heavy and clumsy as in my sea-going days, because study 
 had reduced my system, yet I was stronger on the left than 
 on the right side, and had a lisp in my voice. I therefore 
 took to Austin's " Cheiromonia," and with the aid of dumb- 
 bells trained myself to freedom and ease of action until it 
 became natural to me. I stood for hours together, at my 
 studies, on the right leg to gain power over it ; and, to cure 
 the lisp and get clear open utterance I repeated com- 
 positions walking up hill and with pebbles in my mouth, 
 when I had opportunities of doing so unobserved. We 
 also paid particular attention to pronunciation, making it a 
 rule to correct each other, and keeping " Walker's Dic- 
 tionary" on the table for an authoritative appeal. And 
 here let me express my surprise that so little has ever 
 been done in the training of our clergy, to cultivate clear 
 and effective reading for Church use. 
 
 About this time I took up St. Augustine's "Confessions " 
 as a spiritual manual, which, next to the sacred Scriptures, 
 is the book of greatest profundity, whether as regards the ' 
 knowledge of God or of the divine operations in the human 
 soul ; no book ever opened my intelligence so much by \ 
 setting before me the principles upon which human life 
 should move. It is a book for the heart quite as much as 
 for the mind, and reveals to us the divine operations of 
 grace in its conflicts with nature with wonderful clearness. 
 There is much truth in the remark that St. Augustine 
 formed the religious intellect of Europe. 
 
 From Rhetoric, after an elemental)' course ^\ Physics, we 
 passed to Logic. Our text-books were Watts and the
 
 42 Autobiography of ArcJibisliop Ullathorne. 
 
 " Port Royal Logic," after which we took up the Scholastic 
 Logic in another manuscript treatise by Eustace. Here I 
 found a study completely to my taste, for few things have 
 fascinated me more than the analysis of mental operations 
 and the study of the mental and moral faculties. I there- 
 fore found myself in a field of predilection when we passed 
 to the study of mental and moral philosophy. Father 
 Polding himself was an extensive reader and large thinker 
 on these topics, and made the subject attractive. He first 
 opened our minds with Reid and other Scotch philosophers, 
 and after thus interesting us in philosophic thought, especi- 
 ally in the beautiful style of Reid and Beattie, passed us 
 on to the Catholic philosophy. All the chief systems were 
 analysed excepting those of Germany, which, at that time, 
 were scarcely known in England. We were then set to 
 analyse Hume, Berkeley, Locke, and Hartley, and to write 
 essays upon them. Then we were introduced to Natural 
 Religion, which brought me into contact with the " Pensees 
 de Paschal," Paley, and the large works of Bergier and 
 Bishop Butler. In private time I analysed and annotated 
 most of these books on paper, and, which I afterwards 
 regretted, burned a great pile of these papers before going 
 to Australia. 
 
 Nor was the study of the Scriptures neglected. These 
 occupied the Sundays, festivals, and an hour each evening. 
 Besides the "Prolegomena," we studied the Psalms, with the 
 help of Menochius, Bossuet, and South, and after studying 
 one day wrote notes the next. We committed the Gospels 
 of the Sundays to memory, and afterwards all the Epistles 
 of St. Paul, except the one to the Hebrews, and studied a 
 commentary on them. I never regretted the learning St. 
 Paul's Epistles by heart in the Douay version. This exer- 
 cise became invaluable to me as a preacher, though it gave 
 me an involved style, which it took me years to shake off. 
 I found South of great assistance in comprehending the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. \x 
 
 style of the Old Testament, and a few lessons in Hebrew, 
 which I privately obtained at Scarborough from a Jewish 
 Rabbi, gave me an insight into the structure of that 
 language. 
 
 Our Professor of Theology had no taste for Philosophy 
 beyond the Scholastic Logic. He caught me one day in the 
 library reading Smith's " Theory of Moral Sentiments," 
 with " Coghlan on the Passions " lying by my side. " What 
 are you reading ?" he asked. I told him. "There is no 
 theory of morals," he said. " No," I replied, " but there 
 have been man)- ; and in its nature it is a system." Com- 
 prehending the significance of my "have been," he let me 
 read on.* It became a habit with me to trace everything 
 I could to its origin and principles. I endeavoured to 
 think by principles, and the habit made me laconic in 
 speech, for my style was a reflex of what was going on in 
 my mind, and made me sometimes a puzzle to those to 
 whom I spoke. One good cojifrcre hit me with Horace's 
 " brevis esse laboro, obscuro fio " — " In trying to be brief 
 you grow obscure." And I sometimes heard my old nick- 
 name amplified into "Old Plato." I believe I was more or 
 less a puzzle to Superiors as well as to brethren, and was 
 left to do much after my own way. Thus I got into a 
 habit of constant reading with very little relaxation; and 
 excessive reading overlays solid mental, as well as moral, 
 discipline. I read far into the night, beyond the time for 
 
 ' The obscurity of the above passage is thus explained by a learned 
 friend to whom it was submitted. " In this passage reference appears 
 to be made to the distinction drawn by St. Augustine ' De Civit. 
 Dei,' 1. 19, n. t) between the moral systems of philosophers 'empty 
 dreams' he calls them "and the hope which God gives to us, anil the 
 substantial fulfilment of it which He will give us as our blessedness. 
 The word 'theory' is used in that loose sense so common in English 
 writers, which takes it as equivalent to hypothesis^ and hypothesis foi 
 conjecture. In this sense we have no 'theory of morals' ; yet 'in its 
 nature it is a system,' for it essentially implies subordination aci ording 
 to a distinct method whatever method be adopted or principle of 
 subordination assumed.' 1
 
 44 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 extinguishing lights, and consequently was often found 
 wanting in choir when Matins had begun. Nor was this 
 noticed, as it ought to have been, until at last I went to 
 the Prior, acknowledged my fault, and offered to submit to 
 whatever correction he thought best. After which I re- 
 ceived a public rebuke.* 
 
 There is a certain class of persons in colleges and monas- 
 teries who, having a degree of intelligence and love of 
 study, are more occupied within themselves than outwardly 
 demonstrative, and who look more singular than they 
 really, in their hearts, wish to be. Not being altogether 
 comprehended, they are apt to be left too much to them- 
 selves, so far as is consistent with ordinary observance. 
 Such persons require to be drawn out of themselves, not 
 so much by admonition as by the kind and considerate 
 converse of Superiors. But even sensible Superiors too 
 often refrain from doing this from the mistaken motive 
 that they may do more harm than good, although there 
 may be stages where it would be so. But, in the main, 
 those self-included characters, like ghosts, will speak when 
 calmly spoken to. Their hearts want the relief of com- 
 muning, and are only in a labyrinth for want of a hand to 
 guide them out of it. 
 
 The Sundays and festivals, which were days of Holy 
 Communion, were exclusively devoted to spiritual studies 
 and the Holy Scriptures. We were accustomed to daily 
 self-examination, and always took a chapter of Scripture, 
 and another of the " Following of Christ," before proceeding 
 to other spiritual reading ; and towards Holy Scripture I 
 had always a special attraction. 
 
 In the beginning of the year 1828 we began our course 
 
 + To this frank acknowledgment of his fault, it is right to add, on 
 the authority of one admitted to his closest confidence, that whenever 
 in later years the Bishop visited Downside he always assisted at the 
 office in choir as an act of reparation for former negligence.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 45 
 
 of Theology. Here, at last, I found a teacher who really 
 
 taught systematically, and not only with method, but with 
 considerable preparation and from an extensive accumula- 
 tion of knowledge. I have always said that Dr. Brown, 
 late Bishop of Newport and Menevia, was the only 
 from whose living voice I ever learnt much. All else was 
 acquired chiefly through books. But here I found a 
 teacher who spoke from the digested stores of his mind. 
 The study of the tract on "Religion and its Evidences" led 
 me into a wide course of reading, and into the whole con- 
 troversy with the Philosophers of France and England. 
 The study of the Divine attributes and of the Holy Trinity 
 elevated the mind and laid the deep foundation of all 
 Theology. I found it to be the most spiritual of all 
 spiritual reading. I may mention, as an instance of my 
 method of work, that at a certain stage the professor placed 
 in my hands the well-known treatise by Dr. Clarke on the 
 Divine attributes. But with all its clearness, I found a 
 link wanting in the argument where the transition occurs 
 between material and spiritual existence. I referred it to 
 the professor, who was equally perplexed. I then beat 
 about until at last I found a hint, in the " Dictionnairc Theo- 
 logiquc" of Bergier, that Clarke had drawn his whole 
 argument from Tertullian. Referring to that deep thinker 
 I found the link that was wanting in his books Contra Her- 
 mogenem. The science of the Incarnation gave a unity and 
 depth to the sacred Scriptures such as I could not have 
 understood before ; whilst the heresies through which that 
 science obtained its wonderful development and accuracy 
 completely explained the good which God brings out of 
 the conflict between light and darkness. The previous 
 learning of St. Paul's Epistles was a good preparation for 
 the treatise on Grace, for which we had an excellent text 
 book abridged from Tourncly. But I also read some of 
 St. Augustine's treatises against the Pelagians, which were
 
 46 Autobiography of Archbishop Uttaihorrie. 
 
 chiefly enucleations of St. Paul, whose Epistles after that 
 became a new book to me. 
 
 With respect to the treatise on the Church, I must 
 admit that our professor was inclined, by his studies, to 
 Gallicanism, and hence we had a good deal of Tournely 
 and De la Hogue. This, however, did not altogether 
 satisfy my mind, nor was it the view taken by Dr. 
 Barber, our Prior, who had been trained by Dr. Eloy, a 
 distinguished Doctor of the Sorbonne, who was first of his 
 licence in that University, and whose views were altogether 
 ultramontane. I consequently took up De Maistre's book, 
 and Gallicanism was gradually cleared out of my mind- 
 This reminds me to state, before I forget, that at the 
 Council of the Vatican the public press completely mis- 
 represented the line which I took on the discussion of the 
 question of the Papal Infallibility. I was represented as 
 taking a middle course. It was nothing of the kind. As 
 a matter of fact, I never opened my lips on that question. 
 It is true that I prepared a discourse upon it, and my 
 name was put down to speak, but when my turn came I 
 was so ill that I was unable to rise from bed. I got 
 another Bishop to ask leave to read my address ; but it was 
 ruled by the Presidents that it could not be read unless the 
 author was present, and as there were more than forty 
 speakers still on the list, the opportunity was lost. The 
 sole object contemplated in that address was to propose the 
 addition of a term in the definition which might tend to 
 greater clearness. As I knew that impressions had been 
 privately made on the mind of the Sovereign Pontiff with 
 respect to my views, I solicited a special audience, in which 
 I informed His Holiness that from the time of my theo- 
 logical studies I had always been an Infalliblist, and that 
 all I desired was to see that the definition should be as clear 
 as it could be made. But in fact the lines of explanation 
 added to the decree before its promulgation accomplished
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop UUatlwrne. 47 
 
 all that I desired. With this explanation His Holiness 
 
 expressed himself well satisfied. 
 
 Although our Dogmatic course was wisely conducted in 
 Latin for the sake of accurate terminology, yet our pro- 
 fessor decided to conduct the moral course in English, <»n 
 account of the many and minute practical questions which 
 belong to modern times and English customs. It was a 
 happy circumstance for us, that just before we began this 
 last study a Jesuit Father, on a visit from Bristol, intro- 
 duced the great work of St. Alphonsus to the knowledge 
 of our professor, together with the decrees in its favour. 
 It consequently became our chief guide and saved us from 
 the rigorism of Collet. At that time St. Thomas was little 
 known in practice on this side of the Alps, except in 
 quotations. Bishop Collingridge had also bequeathed a 
 sum, at his death, for a reprint of the Praxis of Blessed 
 Leonard of Port Maurice, which our professor superin- 
 tended at about the same period. We thus had safe guides 
 to Roman doctrines. Although our professor gave us the 
 summary of many authors, when great questions were 
 concerned he always left us free where the Church left us 
 free ; but we chiefly followed the conclusions of St. 
 Alphonsus. 
 
 I long endeavoured to form to my mind a map of theo- 
 logical science in its order and logical sequence, getting the 
 first start from the preface of Petavius, and so proceeding 
 with time and study. For out of this intrinsic view of the 
 whole system of Theology, there appears to me to arise one 
 of the sublimest demonstrations of religion, a demonstra- 
 tion that well deserves a book to itself. During these 
 studies, the late Father Dullard, who, with permission of 
 the Holy See, had passed from the Franciscan to the 
 Benedictine Order, left in my cell lor safe custody copies 
 of the best editions of St. Augustine, Tertullian, St. Ber- 
 nard, and Bossuet. To these I devoted much private time,
 
 48 Autobiography of Archbishop Illicit home. 
 
 and got initiated into the value of the Fathers of the 
 Church ; which contributed much to breadth and freedom 
 of mind. As to Bossuet, I never tired of him. His com- 
 prehensive views tend so greatly to the enlargement and 
 elevation of thought. Comparing notes, at a later period, 
 with such men as Abbot Gueranger, Cardinal Pitra, and 
 other men of that stamp, I found them ascribing much of 
 their mental enlargement to an early familiarity with the 
 pages of Bossuet, notwithstanding his Gallicanism. 
 
 Another book the study of which formed a real epoch in 
 the history of my mind was a collection of the works 
 attributed to St. Denys the Areopagite, which I read 
 when a deacon at Ampleforth. Here I found Theology 
 in its purest form divested of controversy, and written 
 as if by a spirit with a pen of light ; explaining also, 
 with wonderful lucidity, both the celestial and the ec- 
 clesiastical hierarchies. These works I followed up with 
 the " Apostolical Constitutions," which exhibit the early 
 discipline of the Church in full detail. 
 
 I have thus recorded the great landmarks of my 
 reading, as a student, whilst regretting that the want of 
 earlier and higher scholarship has been an obstacle to the 
 better use of reading all my life.
 
 CM AFTER V. 
 From Ordination to Departure for Australia. 
 
 In the month of October, 1828, I received the Sacrament 
 of Confirmation from Bishop (afterwards Cardinal) Weld. 
 I had never before seen a bishop, except Bishop Baines, 
 when he officiated at the opening of the old Chapel of St. 
 Gregory, the year after I arrived at Downside. On the 
 same day I received the Minor Orders, and on October 12th 
 of the same year the Sub-diaconate, together with my 
 companions, Messrs. Kendal, Davis, and Dowding. On 
 Ember Saturday, September, 1830, together with others of 
 the brethren, I received the Order of Deacon. On March 
 3rd, [829, the aged bishop, Dr. Collingridge, of the Western 
 District, departed this life, and Bishop Baines, who had 
 been his coadjutor, succeeded him as Vicar-Apostolic. 
 
 Soon after this event began the great conflict within 
 the Anglo-Benedictine Congregation, arising out of the 
 establishment by the Bishop of a great College at Prior 
 Park, near Bath. Through his persuasions, the Superiors 
 of the College of Ampleforth and several of the monks 
 were induced to abandon their monastery and puss over to 
 the Secular College at Bath. The Fathers of Downside 
 not only stood firm to their Order, but even refused to give 
 up a quota of their income to the support of Prior Park, 
 rightly regarding the claim as uncanonical. The troubles 
 arising out of this conflict are now a matter o( past history 
 which need not here be recapitulated. 
 
 5
 
 50 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 
 
 Soon after this time my Superiors wished to advance me 
 to the Priesthood, before I had completed the course of 
 Theology. But apprehending there might be difficulties 
 raised by the Bishop about dispensation from time and 
 interstices, a petition was sent to Rome, through Cardinal 
 Weld, the Protector of the English Benedictines. His 
 Eminence replied that it belonged not to the dignity of a 
 Cardinal to act as agent as well as protector ; and so, to 
 my individual satisfaction, I escaped from what I thought 
 a premature ordination. However, I was not destined to 
 continue my studies ; but with the Rev. Mr. Sinnot, a 
 deacon as well as myself, I was sent to assist the new Prior 
 in restoring the Monastery and College of Ampleforth after 
 the great desolation caused by the events above referred to. 
 Soon after arriving there I was appointed Professor of 
 Theology to a small class ; but by the time I had prepared 
 the first lesson the Prior had changed his mind, put an 
 Irish Franciscan to that office, and appointed me Prefect 
 of Discipline over the school. Although those who 
 remained constant to the Order after the great desertion 
 stood firm, yet there was still a flavour remaining of the 
 spirit in which they had been trained. The new Prior was 
 from the old house of Lambspring, and an old missioner, 
 and was not accepted with perfect cordiality, still less the 
 two members from Downside. This spirit communicated 
 itself to the school, which had too intimate relations with 
 one or two Religious. So no sooner had the new Prefect 
 appeared, than there was chalked up on the walls, " No Hunt, 
 No reform." I let the students have their little triumph 
 for the day. But the next morning, after prayers, I let 
 them know how surprised I was to find a college of boys 
 with the manners of a pothouse. I observed that if one or 
 two of them had chalked the walls in a style insulting to 
 an entire stranger, the rest must have concurred, or they 
 would have removed the disgrace fastened on the whole
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 51 
 
 school. " I will not be severe with you," I said, " without 
 necessity: I will give you till the next recreation hour to 
 
 get the walls cleaned of their disgrace. If it is not done by 
 then, I will stop all the school work until I find out the 
 offenders. If I fail I shall conclude that the whole school 
 is involved in the guilt, and shall punish by decimation." 
 At the next recreation the walls were quite clean. Soon 
 after, I expelled one of the older students and flogged a 
 younger one, after which we became good friends and 
 understood each other. 
 
 Meanwhile I had received the Order of Priesthood, 
 together with Mr. Sinnot, from Bishop Pmnswick at £-/ 
 Ushaw. This, to me, great event took place on the 
 Ember Saturday of September, 1831 ; nor need I dwell 
 upon the great change which the Priesthood wrought in 
 my spiritual habits. Only those who, after long prepara- 
 tion, have entered under obedience into that sublime state 
 and office, can in any degree realise what the Sacrament 
 of the Priesthood does for the soul of the receiver, 
 weeks after my ordination I seemed to feel the sacred 
 unction on my hands. The thought and feeling with which 
 the Priesthood inspired me was one of sacrifice, making it 
 appear to be the natural life of a priest whose soul had un- 
 dergone a transformation into a new order of existence. 
 The ideas of monk and priest appeared to my mind's eye 
 in singular correlation with each other: the monk, as the 
 man spontaneously offered to God through the call of I lis 
 election of grace ; whilst the Priesthood, imparting the dis- 
 tinctive character of Christ to the soul, absorbed the hidden 
 life of Our Lord, and brought 1 Inn forth an open sacrifice 
 for the souls of men. The tremendous mystery of the altar 
 took visible form in my eyes, and was coloured to my in- 
 ward sense as that Divine oblation of the Immaculate Lamb 
 which on Heaven's golden altar was ever offered before the 
 majesty of the Father, the earthly repetition of which made
 
 52 Autobiography of ArcJibisJiop V Hat home. 
 
 by mortal man seemed to make the material altar stream 
 with grace. As Prefect I felt reluctant to employ my con- 
 secrated hands in punishing boys sent up to me for the 
 purpose. I believe this sense of sacrifice impressed on my 
 soul at my ordination had a secret force and some conscious 
 influence in rendering me prompt to respond to the call to 
 the Australian Mission. Alas ! that those deeper move- 
 ments of the soul should slacken and suffer loss amid the 
 strife and turmoil of subsequent life ! 
 
 Soon after my ordination I was sent to the small missions 
 of Craik and Easingwold on alternate Sundays. There I 
 preached my first sermons, and did the Sunday duty. It 
 was at Craik that Dr. Baines first began, and I found there 
 a copy of " Archer's Sermons " covered with his marks for 
 accentuation. It was there he first elaborated that style of 
 enunciation which made him afterwards such a master 
 of oratorical delivery. Some time before I received the 
 Priesthood I had lost my dear father. He received the 
 last Sacraments surrounded by his family ; and one of his 
 assistants, who was likewise present, was so touched by 
 this Catholic death-bed, the sacred rites which accompanied 
 it, and the moving words of the priest, the Rev. Mr. Leyne, 
 that he asked for instruction and to be received into the 
 Church. It then came out that he had hitherto been the 
 secretary of an Orange Lodge, which he at once re- 
 linquished ; and, as he subsequently told me, the object 
 of that Lodge was to do all the harm they could to the 
 Catholic religion. 
 
 Returning to Downside in 1831, I had scarcely settled 
 down in my old monastery and begun to teach in the 
 school, when Dr. Polding received briefs of appointment 
 as Visitor-Apostolic to the Mauritius, where his uncle, Dr. 
 Slater, was the Bishop. But he feared lest the intense 
 heat of that island should relax his energies, and so 
 respectfully declined the appointment.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 Mission to Australia. 
 
 THROUGH the recommendation of Bishop Brampton, 
 Vicar-Apostolic of the London District, Dr. Morris, a 
 member of the Downside Community, who had for several 
 years been the only member of any regular Order 
 employed on the London Mission, was then appointed as 
 Apostolic Visitor to the Mauritius, which appointment he 
 accepted. He naturally wished to obtain co-operators 
 from the house of his profession, and accordingly made 
 application to the Superiors of Downside. In reply to his 
 application he was told that if I were asked I should 
 probably not be unwilling to go. This impression was, I 
 believe, derived from an incident which took place several 
 years before that time. I had been suffering for some- 
 two years from an acute inflammation of the liver, combined 
 with sharp and continuous attacks of ague. I was going 
 with other young Religious, in company with Dr. Polding, 
 in a post chaise, to Bath, to consult a physician, when Dr. 
 1'olding began to talk of the great want of missioners in 
 Australia ; he spoke of the sufferings of the convicts, and 
 observed that there was not such a field in the wide world 
 for missionary labour. He gave his own ideas as to the 
 way in which such a mission should be managed, expressed 
 his attraction for it, and asked us which of us would be 
 ready to join him. I at once declared myself ready to do 
 so. This conversation had evidently been laid up in Dr. 
 Folding's mind, and had led to the mentioning of my 
 name to Dr. Morris. When, therefore, Dr. Morris wrote 
 to me, I replied that I had about a hundred reasons
 
 54 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 against going to the Mauritius, and almost as many for 
 going to Australia. 
 
 It must here be observed that the Bishop of the 
 Mauritius had at that time a most extensive jurisdiction ; it 
 reached, on the one side, to South Africa ; and on the other, 
 over Australia and the South Sea Islands, including New 
 Zealand. Dr. Morris replied that he equally required help 
 for Australia, and asked me to go to New South Wales. I 
 therefore submitted the question to my Superiors. The 
 Trior at that time was Father Turner, an old Douay monk, 
 a truly meek and holy man, whilst Drs. Polding and 
 Brown filled the next offices. Dr. Polding advised me to 
 wait, thinking that the time for the Australian Mission was 
 not yet mature. But the Prior and Dr. Brown advised me 
 ■ to write to the President-General, who gave me up to the 
 jurisdiction of Bishop Morris for the Australian Mission. 
 
 I therefore proceeded to London, where I received the 
 kindest hospitality from my relatives ; nor can I ever 
 forget the affectionate co-operation or the prolonged 
 hospitality of my confrere, the Rev. Dr. Heptonstall, who 
 was the Procurator of the English Benedictines in London, 
 and had a small mission at ^cton. At that time I had no 
 prospect of aid from the Colonial Government, but was 
 going out at my own expense. That is to say, I had a 
 little legacy from my father, which I was allowed to use, 
 and which was doubled by my mother and two brothers. 
 My first work was to form a library, for I knew that the 
 books I should require could not be found in Australia. I 
 therefore spent months in the old book shops and among 
 their catalogues, and gathered together about a thousand 
 volumes of Theology, Fathers, Canon law, and sacred 
 literature, in every language of which I knew something. 
 I then made a visit to Scarborough, where I bade farewell 
 to my dear mother, brothers, and sisters, never expecting 
 to see them again.
 
 Autobiography of ArchbisJtop Ullathorne. 55 
 
 Meanwhile a despatch had come from the Governor of 
 New South Wales to the Secretary for the Colonies, which 
 changed my position altogether. His Excellency repre- 
 sented to the Secretary of State that there was no autho- 
 rised head of the Catholic clergy in that colony, that 
 difficulties had consequently arisen between the Government 
 and the senior priest respecting grants of land, and that it 
 was desirable to obtain the appointment of a Catholic 
 ecclesiastic invested with due authority. Bishop Morris was 
 in consequence invited to an interview at the Colonial 
 Office, and he informed the Secretary of State that he had 
 an ecclesiastic in view, whom he could appoint as his 
 Vicar-General for Australia, with residence in Sydney, who 
 would have all the authority required. This was agreed to, 
 and a stipend was assigned by the Government of £200 a 
 year, an allowance of £1 a day when travelling on duty, 
 and for voyage and outfit £150. The title assigned to me 
 by Government, in documents, beyond that of Vicar- 
 General, was that of His Majesty's Catholic Chaplain in 
 New South Wales. I also received a letter from the 
 Colonial Secretary, recommending me to the Governors of 
 the Australian Colonies. 
 
 Dean Kenny, in his " Progress of the Catholic Religion in 
 Australia," gives an anecdote about the spirit of my depar- 
 ture, as derived from Dr. Heptonstall, which I may as well 
 put in its authentic form. Just before sailing I happened 
 to meet, in the streets of London, my old professor, Dr. 
 Brown, and our old Professor of Greek, Dr. Heptonstall. 
 On bidding them farewell they expressed their surprise 
 that, going out alone, to the furthest extremity of the 
 world, and leaving country and friends behind me, I should 
 be so calm and, apparently, so indifferent. I simply inti- 
 mated that, having God with me, the authority of the 
 Church and a great vocation before me, I felt I was in my 
 right place and had nothing else to care for.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Departure to Australia. 
 
 I sailed in the Sir Thomas Munro, on September 
 16th, 1832. A large ship is a very different thing from 
 the brigs in which I had sailed as a boy ; and I was no 
 longer a cabin boy, but a priest with a title expressive of 
 responsible office. I had a good sized cabin which enabled 
 me to enjoy retirement at any time. Although solitary as 
 a Catholic, and unable to say Mass as a priest, and although 
 I had but little in common with those around me, I 
 never felt those long voyages tedious. I enjoyed the quiet 
 and the absence of solicitude, and the retirement of my 
 cabin, that floating hermit's cell. From my boyhood I had 
 a good deal of the hermit in my composition, preferring to 
 be alone, and having no attraction for society beyond the 
 sense of duty. My attraction was to books and my own 
 solitary musings. And though for many years I had the 
 credit of putting out a good deal of practical energy, that 
 was when duty called, and no longer. Archbishop Folding 
 used to say, and with truth, that I required some exciting 
 cause, or some difficulty to surmount, to draw out the sleep- 
 ing energies within me. I never felt the disposition to take 
 in hand the future before the present, and was thus saved 
 from many useless solicitudes which torment the imagina- 
 tion. Experience has taught me that things do not occur 
 as the imagination is apt to paint them by anticipation, and 
 that by tormenting yourself with anticipations of events in
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathonic. 57 
 
 which you arc to be engaged you only jaundice your eyes 
 and warp your judgment. Napoleon's remark that the eye 
 of the general should be as colourless as his glass is appli- 
 cable to all who have to deal with difficult human affairs. 
 I did not therefore tease myself with the unknown future, 
 but in some degree, on St. Augustine's principle, I "joined 
 myself to eternity and found rest." And of that eternity I 
 had all around me the image in the boundless sea joined to 
 the boundless heavens, always the same, yet always living 
 in a change that spoke of God's never ceasing action in the 
 created universe. On how man)- tranquil evenings and 
 starry nights did I drink in a deeper sense of God's grandeur 
 as Creator and controller of the boundless air and ocean, 
 and of the worlds that twinkled above me as from a point ! 
 There is nothing that inspires the sense of dependence on 
 that sovereign will like the silent teaching of the trackless 
 ocean through the process of the intelligence. 
 
 Early habits had made me indifferent to all but the 
 necessities of life, and I discarded many of those useless 
 encumbrances which people call comforts. In the cabin 
 there was much more luxury than I needed, and I never 
 troubled the twelve o'clock " tiffin," or the eight o'clock 
 assembly over the spirit bottles. For many years neither 
 tea, coffee, ale, wine, or spirits suited my constitution ; 1 
 had steam enough within me to keep up the movement of 
 life. Most of my companions made themselves miserable 
 with the heat in the tropics ; and certainly the pitch would 
 sometimes bubble up from between the seams of the deck, 
 and your sticks of sealing wax would melt together : but 
 these good people unnecessarily put fire into themselves, 
 and heated themselves through the imagination by 
 thinking about it. By keeping below when the ship was 
 cool in the earlier part of the day, and coming on deck in 
 the evening when the ship was hot, I was always cool 
 when my companions were in misery. By a little manage-
 
 5S Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 merit I saved myself this torment, and tried to impart 
 some of my philosophy to others, but without success : 
 they seemed to think that our natures were not the 
 same. 
 
 I had a sailor's heart for the poor fellows who manned 
 the ship, and though I never spoke to them but a word or 
 so on occasion, they seemed to know it by instinct, and 
 always showed me particular respect. I fancy they liked 
 to see the sturdy way in which I walked the deck in all 
 weathers, and that independence of circumstances which 
 came of the monk grafted on the sailor. Except the 
 privation, therefore, of the Mass and the Church services, 
 I was always inclined to regret when the voyages came to 
 an end, and the quiet and retirement that they afforded 
 me. They were a sort of prolonged retreat, uniting a 
 course of spiritual with a course of ecclesiastical study, by 
 which I in some degree made up for my abridged course 
 before ordination. 
 
 The rule of life which I adopted on board ship, and 
 which I followed on all future occasions, never failed to 
 give me influence on emergency. I followed a plan of 
 studies in my cabin, but after meals I mixed in the 
 general conversation. A long voyage at sea generally 
 contributes to good fellowship ; yet, as the passengers are 
 of a mixed description, and there is much weariness 
 arising from indolence, and as wine and malt liquor are 
 put twice a day on the table, and spirits in the evening as 
 well, people are apt to talk too freely, and to let out those 
 infirmities which are, ordinarily, family secrets. Hence 
 misunderstandings are apt to arise, and sometimes 
 antipathies. For instance, there was a very quiet Methodist 
 minister with his wife and family on board this ship. 
 They used the quarter deck, but had a large cabin, and 
 second class food by themselves. They were very un- 
 obtrusive and respectable in their way, but they were teased
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 59 
 
 and put upon by a number of young men, for no bettei 
 reason than their own thoughtless amusement. Hut un- 
 reserved habits enabled me to act as their protector on 
 various occasions, and as they suffered a good deal of 
 discomfort I privately sent them presents of wine and 
 other things, which had been sent as presents to me, but 
 for which I had no occasion. 
 
 Feeling my deficiency in Ecclesiastical law, I made it a 
 point of special study, and directed special attention to what 
 concerned the authority and jurisdiction of a Vicar-General 
 For, by my deed of appointment, this extended over the 
 whole of Australia, Van Dieman's Land alone excepted, 
 which was left to the only priest then in that colony. I knew 
 that I should be some four thousand miles away from my 
 Bishop, with whom the means of communication would be 
 rare and casual. Even the consecrated oils for the Sacra- 
 ments were received from London, much after date, and 
 there was the whole breadth of the world between these 
 colonies and the Holy See. I felt, then, that I should have 
 to act almost as if the complete authority of the Church 
 were concentrated in my office, and to rely on my own 
 resources. 
 
 We put in at the Cape of Good Hope, where, on landing, 
 I found but one priest for the whole of South Africa. He 
 was an English Benedictine from Ampleforth, and an 
 accomplished man. His congregation, at that time, was a 
 mixture from all the nations of Europe and the East, and 
 they gave him much trouble, so much so that he often got 
 into fits of abstraction and ground his teeth together. He 
 was subsequently brought to England with the loss of his 
 mind. This was the fust opportunity I had of observing 
 the impolicy of leaving one priest alone in a remote 
 colony. Later on I was destined to see more of this 
 evil. 
 
 We beat up against the wind under a heavy gale, ami
 
 6o Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 bore such a stress of sail that we were mistaken by the 
 people for a man-of-war. The bold and lofty mountain 
 rising over the town, with the flat table at the top, was 
 covered with its cloth of clouds, at the end of which hung 
 a rainbow, whilst the descending sun threw an exquisite 
 colouring over the vast and stormy scene. The Dutch 
 have built Cape Town after the fashion of their streets at 
 home, in broad straight lines and at right angles, void of 
 all protection from the fierce winds, sun, and dust, so that 
 even the gentlemen had to wear blue veils for the 
 protection of their eyes. 
 
 Enjoying the hospitality of the Rev. Father, I was much 
 interested in the novel vegetation to be seen on all sides, 
 and the diversity of races, and especially with the social 
 customs of the Hottentots and the Malays. I visited a 
 particular friend of the priest's, and one of his chief 
 supporters, who was quite a character. A West Indian 
 Creole by birth, he had begun life as a player on the violin, 
 and had risen to wealth by supplying the exotic gardens of 
 Europe with seed, and its menageries with wild animals. 
 He had lions, tigers, ostriches, and other wild animals , 
 read)- in iron cages for shipment. His hospitable table 
 was surrounded by a large family, and in the centre of his 
 hall stood an immense basket of oranges for the free use, 
 at all times, of his children. His establishment was a 
 curiosity. 
 
 Setting sail again, we ran with a fair wind and stiff 
 breeze all the way to the Australian coast, where, passing 
 through Basso Straits, we entered the harbour of Circular 
 Head, so called from a huge rock, or rather mountain of 
 rock, in the shape of a drum, rising up from the sea, and 
 covered with forest, that sheltered the bay within. Here 
 were the head-quarters of the Van Dieman's Land 
 Company, which had received from Government half a 
 million of acres on which to establish an improved system
 
 Autobiography of Archbisltop Ullathorne. 6\ 
 
 of agriculture. The manager, Mr. Curr, was an English 
 
 Catholic, and brother of a priest from whom I brought 
 letters. The homestead was certainly in a flourishing 
 condition, both as to vegetable and animal production ; 
 but, with the exception of the manager, his family, and a few 
 superintendents, the whole settlement consisted of i onvict 
 labourers assigned to the Company. Here I had no juris- 
 diction, and the only priest in the island, which was about 
 the size of Ireland, resided at Hobart Town on the opposite 
 coast. To the great surprise of all on board, I received no 
 more attention than any other passenger. We were invited 
 in parties, once, to dine whilst part of the cargo was un- 
 loading ; but I was left on board like any other stranger, 
 except that I was asked to baptise three of the manager's 
 children, who were old enough to play with the stole and 
 to make remarks whilst the Sacrament was being adminis- 
 tered. The letters in which I described my first impression 
 of the country, its singular trees shedding the bark instead 
 of the leaves, the odoriferous shrubs and scentless flowers, 
 the rich plumage of the birds, and the diversity of the shells 
 and sponges on the shore — these and similar ones ol later 
 date were long preserved by my brother Owen, but were 
 unfortunately destroyed by his widow. 
 
 From Circular Head we sailed for Hobart Town. No 
 one will ever forget his first entrance into Storm Bay : its 
 vast expanse and depth ; its basalt columns rising out of 
 the cliffs like gigantic organs; its numerous islands ol 
 basalt of varied and fantastic shapes, as we approached 
 the mouth of the Derwent; and Mount Wellington towering 
 3,000 feet in the distance and marking the position of the 
 capital. To enliven the scene, a shoal of black whales was 
 crossing the bay and shore-boats were after them. We saw 
 one that had been struck with the harpoon, flying rapidly 
 through ths water, towing the boat whose harpoon had 
 struck the huge fish, the boat with its fore-timbers out of the
 
 62 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc. 
 
 foaming flood, and the men sitting as still as death. 
 Another whale had been struck repeatedly, its spoutings 
 were red with mingled blood, and the harpooner, leaning on 
 the instrument, was forcing it into the exhausted body as 
 it lay upon the waters. We wound through the islands— 
 the pilot pointing out Brumdi amongst them, as producing 
 the best potatoes in the world — and entered the Derwent, 
 sailing up between its beautiful sloping shores until we 
 turned into Sullivan's Cove, when we beheld the city, with 
 Mount Wellington towering over it. 
 
 The one priest was absent on his annual visit to Laun- 
 ceston, on the opposite side of the island. I was hospitably 
 lodged and entertained by Mr. Hackett, a native of Cork, 
 and a distiller; a man of information, popular among the few 
 Catholics, and influential in the town. Meeting the leading 
 Catholics, all of Irish origin, I soon began to hear a sad 
 account of the state of Catholic affairs, which my own sub- 
 sequent knowledge but too much confirmed. 
 
 I must refer to my two pamphlets, "The Catholic 
 Mission in Australasia," published in England in 1837, 
 and "The Reply to Judge Burton," published in Sydney in 
 1839, for the history of Catholic affairs before my arrival. 
 The first priest who arrived with authority in New South 
 Wales was the Very Rev. Jeremiah O'Flynn, who was in- 
 vested by the Holy See with the title of Archpriest, with 
 power to administer the Sacrament of Confirmation. He 
 arrived in Sydney, by the ship Duke of Wellington, on 
 August 3rd, 1817. All those Catholics who remembered 
 him spoke with great reverence of his mild, religious 
 character, his great charity, and his fluency in speaking the 
 Irish language. He was of a Religious Order, and, if I 
 remember rightly, a Capuchin. There was no charitable 
 institution at that time for receiving the helpless poor, and 
 he took into his residence several aged and decrepit people, 
 whom he lived with and maintained. But as he had come
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 63 
 
 without any authority from the Home Government, the 
 Colonial Government, influenced by a strong anti-Catholic 
 party, illegally* seized upon him, put him in prison, 
 and sent him back to England by the first ship. This tyran- 
 nical act produced a great sensation at home: Mr. Hutchi- 
 son, of the Donoughmore family, member for Cork, brought 
 the whole case before Parliament; and under the influence 
 of Lord Bathurst two priests were sent out, Father 
 Connolly and Father Then)-, each with a stipend of £100 
 a year. They arrived in Sydney in 1820, but soon after- 
 wards they disagreed, and Father Connolly went to Hobart 
 Town, where he landed in March, i82i,and remained there 
 without seeing a brother priest until 1833. 
 
 A ^tate of things grew up under his regime which gave 
 rise to many complaints. I found the chapel in a most 
 disgraceful state, though the house was decent. Built 
 of boards with the Government broad arrow on them, the 
 floor had never been laid down, but consisted of loose 
 planks, with their edges curled by the heat, and sharp as 
 well as loose under the knees of the people. There was a 
 coating of rough plaster on the wall behind the altar, 
 covered with a black glazed cotton all over filth, that had 
 hung there ever since the death of George IV. The altar, 
 a framework of wood, had a similar black glazed cotton 
 for the frontal, and the dirty altar-cloths were covered with 
 stains. The space between the two ends of the altar and 
 the side walls were refuge holes for all kinds of rubbish, 
 such as old hats, buckets, mops, and brooms. There were 
 no steps to the altar, but the same loose planks that formed 
 the entire floor, and no scats for the people. The chalice 
 and ciborium were tarnished as black as ink. I cleaned the 
 sacred vessels, cleared out the rubbish from the sides of the 
 altar, and laid smooth planks down across the front of it to 
 make the footing steady. On two Sundays I preached 
 to the people, who, unaccustomed to be spoken to sympa- 
 thetically, were moved to tears.
 
 64 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 Sir George Arthur, the Governor, received me with 
 great courtesy, and invited me t o mee t at dinner the 
 Protestant Archdeacon Broughton, who was on a visit with 
 liis large family from Sydney, and was afterwards the 
 hist Anglican Bishop of Australia. At a later interview 
 the Governor opened up the subject of religion, and we 
 had a long private conversation on the subject. He was 
 himself a very earnest Anglican of the Evangelical school. 
 Me put certain questions to me, not mentioning that his 
 friend, the Archdeacon, was at that very time writing a 
 pamphlet on the subject, which I had afterwards to answer 
 in Sydney. Yet I recall with pleasure the courtesies I 
 received from Governor Arthur. 
 
 Father Connolly returned before I left Hobart Town ; 
 he expressed no discontent at what I had done in the 
 chapel, as the people thought he would, but rather 
 approval, gave me his own ideas of the state of things 
 in Sydney, and we parted friends.
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 Arrival at Sydney. 
 
 I mam: it a point of policy not to send any previous 
 notice of my coming to Sydney, where I arrived in the 
 month of February, 1833. I walked up straight to the 
 priest's residence, and there I found a grave and 
 experienced priest in Father McEncroe, who had formerly 
 been Vicar-General to Bishop England in South Carolina. 
 He had come from Ireland to Sydney the year previous 
 with Mr. Attorney-General Plunkett, his wife, and sister. 
 From him I learnt a good deal of how things stood. 
 Father Therry had gone to Parramatta, but quickly 
 hearing of the arrival of another priest, returned that 
 evening. The housekeeper was the widow of the celebrated 
 John Maguire, who kept the British troops at bay in the 
 Wicklow Mountains after the insurrection of 179S had 
 been put down in the west of Ireland. At last he 
 surrendered, on condition that he and his family should be 
 conveyed out free to New South Wales. Father Therry 
 had promised the gallant old man on his death-bed that he 
 would protect his wife and family; 
 
 I looked so youthful that the first language of Father 
 Then'}', and even of his housekeeper, was naturally 
 patronising ; but after dinner I produced the document 
 appointing me Vicar-General, with jurisdiction over the 
 whole of New South Wales, as well as the rest of New- 
 Holland, after reading which y Father Therry immediately 
 went on his knees. This act of obedience and submission
 
 66 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 gave me great relief. I felt that he was a truly religious 
 man, and that half the difficulty was over. At his 
 invitation I went with him that evening to the house of a 
 gentleman, where I found myself in company with 
 precisely the three persons with whom it was represented 
 to me in England that I should find my difficulty. But, in 
 fact, they were all very good men, and we became great 
 friends. Still I was internally amused, for they evidently 
 took me for a raw college youth ; and I humoured the 
 notion, and was told at a later time that after I had left 
 they had talked of sending me to Bathurst, then the 
 remotest part of the Colony. 
 
 The next morning as I came from Mass in the little 
 chapel, Father Therry met me and said : " Sir, there are 
 two parties among us, and I wish to put you in possession 
 of my ideas on the subject." I replied : " No, Father 
 Therry, if you will pardon me, there are not two parties." 
 He warmed up, as his quick sensitive nature prompted, and 
 replied, with his face in a glow : " What can you know 
 about it ? You have only just arrived, and have had no 
 experience." " Father Therry," I said, with gravity, 
 " listen to me. There were two parties yesterday ; there 
 are none to-day. They arose from the unfortunate want 
 of some person endowed with ecclesiastical authority, 
 which is now at an end. For the present, in New South 
 Wales, I represent the Church, and those who gather not 
 with me scatter. So now there is an end of parties." 
 
 That day I went by coach to Parramatta, to see the 
 Governor at his country residence. Sir Richard Bourke 
 had recently lost his wife, to whom he was much attached, 
 and was ill in bed. But he was anxious to have the 
 Catholic affairs settled, and gave me an audience in his 
 bedroom. The fine old soldier was one of the most 
 polished men I ever met. In his younger days he had 
 been a good deal under the influence of the celebrated
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 67 
 
 Edmund Burke, and was a man of extensive in format ion 
 as well as experience. The statue erected to his memory 
 in Sydney bears recorded on its base the great measure- 
 by which he gave freedom and social progress to the 
 Colony. Though not a Catholic, he had a great respect 
 for the Catholic religion, and had many Catholic relatives 
 and friends. He received me with great kindness, and we 
 soon understood each other. I listened to his remarks, 
 and then asked leave to see him again after I had inquired 
 into the points of which he spoke. I returned to Sydney, 
 and on the Sunday I announced my powers to the people 
 from the altar, and stated that I suspended all affairs 
 connected with the business of the Church for a fortnight, 
 when, after making due inquiries, I would call a public 
 meeting of the Catholics. 
 
 Father Therry was quite an exceptional character. lie- 
 was truly religious, never omitting to say Mass daily even 
 in difficult circumstances ; and up the country, when he 
 could find no appropriate roof for the purpose, he would 
 have a tent erected in some field or on some mountain 
 side. He also said the Rosary in public almost every 
 evening, gathering as many people as he could. He was 
 of a highly sensitive temperament, and readily took offence, 
 but was ready soon after to make reparation. He was full 
 of zeal, but wanting in tact, so that he repeatedly got into 
 trouble with the Government, and sometimes with the 
 successive ecclesiastical authorities. Hence the long dif- 
 ficulties which arose after he was superseded as Vicar- 
 General in Tasmania by its first bishop. Having passed 
 from trade to his studies, he had sufficient knowledge of 
 his duties, but was too actively employed to be a reader. 
 Having been the sole priest in the Colony for some eleven 
 years, he was very popular, not only with the poor 
 Catholics, for whose sake he did not spare himself, but with 
 all classes of the population. Being the one representative
 
 68 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 of the Church in those times, landed property was 
 bequeathed to him in various places by Catholics who had 
 no relatives in the Colony. This he always treated as his 
 private property, though he never took much trouble about 
 it. But in his will he bequeathed it all to religious 
 purposes. 
 
 Government policy was still strongly in favour of an 
 exclusive Established Church under the Crown. A Royal 
 Commissioner, Mr. Briggs, was sent out to report on the 
 condition of the Colony ; Mr. Thomas Hobbs Scott, 
 formerly a wine merchant, accompanied him as secretary. 
 On their return Mr. Scott was made the first Protestant 
 Archdeacon of the Colony ; and on his arrival announced 
 his intention to organise the Protestant Church, to establish 
 parishes and schools, and to hand over to a corporation one- 
 seventh of the land of the Colony for that purpose. This 
 was accomplished by a deed under the sign manual of 
 George IV. Moreover, in the orphanage established by 
 Government at Parramatta, the children left without 
 parents were all to be taught the Protestant religion. This 
 new state of affairs was very alarming to the Catholic 
 population, and Father Therry addressed a letter to the 
 Sydney Herald (which was at that time also the Govern- 
 ment Gazette) on June 6th, 1825, in which he signified his 
 intention of forming a Catholic School Society, and also 
 of doing his best to establish Catholic cemeteries, which 
 would prevent many inconveniencies, besides avoiding 
 collision with the Anglican clergy. But at the close of the 
 letter he spoke of the Protestant clergy as entertaining 
 for them, as it appeared in print, "qualifiei respect." 
 Father Therry explained that this was a misprint, and 
 that he had written the word "unqualified." Nevertheless 
 the letter was made an excuse for withdrawing his small 
 salary, and of excluding him from officiating in any 
 Government establishment; thus prohibiting him from
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 69 
 
 visiting the prisons, hospitals, and similar institutions.* 
 This occurred under the Government of Sir Thomas 
 Brisbane, and soon after the arrival of Archdeacon Scott 
 with the purely Protestant scheme of an exclusive 
 Establishment. It is said that Father Thcrry was offered 
 a small sum of money, £300, to leave the Colony, but of 
 that I never heard, and have no proof. 
 
 In the year 1829 Sir Roger Thcrry arrived as Solicitor- 
 General and Commissioner of the Court of Requests. He 
 was the first Catholic appointed by the Home Govern- 
 ment after the Emancipation Act. On taking office, the 
 Protestant oath was tendered to him. He asked for the 
 Catholic one. The official replied : " Now that the point 
 of honour is settled, it can make no difference." " It 
 makes all the difference in life," replied Sir Roger. So 
 the Catholic oath was produced. In 1832 Father 
 McEncroe arrived, in company with Mr. Plunkett, his wife, 
 and sister. Mr. Plunkett came with the appointment of 
 Attorney-General. These two Catholic gentlemen, both of 
 high character, were the first men of position who were 
 earnest in the practice and support of their religion, and 
 their influence was of great value. Two other Catholic 
 gentlemen had come out with office at an earlier time, but 
 they concealed their religion until it was lost to themselves 
 and their families. It was a saying in Sydney when I 
 arrived that Lady Thcrry's was the first bonnet that had 
 
 * "Whilst still under this ban Father Theny went to visit a dying 
 man at one of the hospitals, but was stopped by the guard when 
 about to enter. Father Theny said : 'The salvation of this man 
 depends on my ministration; which is your first duty?' The guard 
 lowered lii-- arms and permitted him to p.i^s. On another occasion, 
 going to the infirmary to visit a sick person, the doorkeeper bade him 
 wait till he should have ascertained from the attendant surgeon 
 whether he could be admitted. Whilst he was away. Father Theny, 
 who knew all the passages of the place, gave the sick person the 
 consolations of religion, and on returning met the official, who told 
 him he could not be admitted." — Dean Kenny, " Histor) ol Catho- 
 licity in Australia," p. 51.
 
 jo Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 appeared in the Catholic congregation. But when I 
 reached Sydney things had very much changed in that 
 respect. In 1829 the Rev. J. V. Bowling also arrived, and 
 made his residence at Windsor. These were the only two 
 clergymen besides Father Therry whom I found in the 
 Colony in 1833, and both of them had stipends from the 
 Government. 
 
 The chief difficulty on my arrival regarded the church 
 in Sydney, which Father Therry had begun soon after his 
 arrival, but which was not yet completed. It was on a 
 very large scale, with transepts raised to a great height, 
 with walls of massive solidity, and with large crypts 
 beneath. The Government had granted the site for the 
 church, and an ample space for whatever buildings might 
 be required in addition ; but it had never been conveyed to 
 trustees, which the Government now required to be done. 
 Moreover, Father Therry claimed an extent of land 
 considerably larger than the Government admitted to have 
 been granted, and there was no documentary evidence 
 producible. The land in question formed part of Sydney 
 Park, and the addition which he claimed would have made 
 considerable inroad into the open space. The Government 
 appointed its own surveyor to measure and mark out the 
 grant, but Father Therry resisted, and the result was that 
 the Catholic Attorney-General was put into a painful 
 position, having received directions to bring an action 
 against the Father, which was only stayed by my 
 arrival. 
 
 On my second visit to the Governor I asked his 
 Excellency to allow me to arrange that instead of six lay 
 trustees, as demanded, I might be allowed to have three 
 clerical trustees of my own appointment, and three lay 
 trustees to be selected by the congregation. This, I said, 
 would secure three very respectable laymen, in whom 
 everyone would confide, but if six laymen were required it
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. ~\ 
 
 would lead to serious conflicts. Sir Richard at once 
 understood it, and consented. " Anything reasonable," he 
 said, "for the sake of peace." I then solicited his 
 Excellency to join with me in completing the church for 
 service; for we had not a single church completed. In 
 Sydney we had only the use of a Government building, 
 used for the Court of Requests, where we had the Sunday 
 services and a school on week-days. If the Government 
 would complete the woodwork, including the flooring, I 
 would put in the sixty large windows. His Excellency 
 agreed to this also. 
 
 On the Sunday appointed for the meeting, I first said 
 the Mass and then preached an earnest sermon on unity. 
 I then took the chair, on my own motion, and knowing 
 that several people had come prepared to rake up stories 
 of the past, and to load my ears with grievances, I put a 
 stop to all this by saying that we were not met to talk, 
 but to vote ; that hitherto painful divisions had prevailed 
 owing to the want of an authority, but as there was now a 
 duly appointed authority all good Catholics would adhere 
 to it ; and as to past troubles, the sooner they were 
 forgotten the better. Let us put a ponderous tombstone 
 of oblivion over them, and then leave them in God's 
 hands. Let all the congregation, except the servanl 
 the Crown (the convicts), put the three names they wish 
 for trustees into the voting box. This was done. The 
 three names turned up were those of Mr. Attorney- 
 General Plunkett, Mr. Commissioner Them-, and Mr. 
 Murphy ; the latter being a most respectable Emancipist, 
 who had been unjustly transported, was now a wealthy 
 man, and universally respected. I then appointed Father 
 Therry and Father McEncroe, with myself, as the three 
 clerical trustees. Thus ended our troubles, for the six 
 trustees would now have to deal with the Government as 
 to the extent of land to be granted. As I saw that all
 
 j 2 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 were relieved and in good humour, I said I should be 
 happy now to hear any remarks that anyone was disposed 
 to offer. This brought out expressions of thankfulness 
 and unity from the leaders, and the meeting closed. I have 
 been thus particular in detailing the steps taken to 
 establish peace and order, because, after this stroke of 
 policy, it was never afterwards interrupted. 
 
 Passing from the meeting to my residence, I was met 
 at the door by a poor ragged Irishman, the only man in 
 tatters I had yet seen. He asked me if I would please 
 listen to what he had to say. " Well," I said, " what is 
 it?" In reply he poured out a stream of hexameter 
 verses, in perfect metre and harmony, describing the 
 meeting and all its incidents, winding up with a touching 
 thanksgiving for the peace restored to the Catholic body. 
 I asked my Irish troubadour, with some astonishment, 
 what reduced a man of his ability and elevation of mind to 
 such a condition. He replied : " I am a child of nature, 
 your Reverence ; and I cannot refuse the drink which my 
 countrymen give me in their generosity." Some years 
 later, when in the interior country, I called upon a wealthy 
 Catholic magistrate, who pressed me to stay for dinner, 
 promising me something interesting afterwards if I would 
 do so. I consented, and after dinner in rolled my 
 troubadour from the farm, in a fat and fine condition, 
 smiling all over his face. Standing by the door, he 
 resumed the history of my transactions from the time of 
 the meeting, rolling out a stream of sweet and harmonious 
 verses without halt or fault for an hour. He was a self- 
 taught man, a mere child of impulse, and spoke in tones 
 the tender sweetness of which I completely recall at this 
 hour. I ncver^aw him again. 
 
 Writing home on the day of my arrival, with the window 
 open before me, suddenly there came a darkness. I 
 looked up, and there was the head of the chief of the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 73 
 
 Sydney tribe thrust through the window to sec what was 
 
 going on. His black face painted red under the eyes, wild 
 mass of hair, beetling brow, big jaws, crushed nose, white 
 teeth, and naked shoulders ; the grin on his face ; the 
 energetic nodding of his head, formed a pictun 
 grotesque and unexpected that it required a little effort to 
 return his greetings with politeness. Behind him was his 
 gin, the poor princess of his tribe, peering out of the 
 blanket with which she was enveloped. I gave them some 
 coppers, and sketched them into the letter I was writing. 
 We were the intruders into their dominions, not they upon 
 ours, and their tribe had ahead)- dwindled down to half a 
 dozen fighting men. Father Therry was habitually kind 
 to these poor creatures, who camped and held their dances 
 and their funerals in a valley by the seashore, about half a 
 mile below our residence. He often fed them when in 
 want. But there was no making any religious impression 
 upon them. Any allusion to a God reduced them to 
 silence. The)- had a fear of evil spirits, which they some- 
 times showed at night, and imagined that the spirits of 
 men after death came back in other forms. 
 
 Father McEncroe and I had once a most interesting 
 account from two young men, of the Botany Bay tribe, 
 telling us their traditions of the arrival of Captain Cook in 
 that bay. When they saw the two ships the)- thought 
 them to be great birds. The)- took the men upon them in 
 their clothes, and the officers and marines in their cocked 
 hats, for strange animals. When the wings that is, the 
 sails) were closed up, and the men went aloft, and they saw 
 their tails hanging down (sailors wore pigtails in those 
 days they took them for long-tailed opossums. When the 
 boat came to land, the women were much frightened ; they 
 1 ried and tried to keep the men back. The men had 
 plenty of spears, and would go on. Cook took a branch 
 rom a tree and held it up. The)- came on, and the)*
 
 74 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 trembled. Then Cook took out a bottle and drank, and 
 gave them it to drink. They spat it out — salt water! It 
 was their first taste of rum. Cook took some biscuit and 
 ate it, and gave them some. They spat it out — something 
 dry ! It was the old ship-biscuit. Then Cook took a 
 tomahawk and chopped a tree. They liked the tomahawk 
 and took it. Thus the first gift they saw the value of was 
 the axe that was destined to clear their woods and to 
 make way for the white man. Allowing for the broken 
 English, that is an accurate narrative of the tradition of 
 the Botany Bay tribe. 
 
 Dr. Bland, an old inhabitant, told me that in early days 
 he had witnessed a fight between the Sydney and the 
 Botany Bay tribes on the very ground before the house. 
 After hurling their fourteen feet spears, they closed, and 
 each struck his antagonist with his waddy, a club of hard 
 wood, and then chivalrously presented his head to. receive 
 the return blow, striking alternately until one of them was 
 laid prostrate. I was walking on one occasion with Father 
 McEncroe on the same ground, when a young native 
 fled across our path naked and unarmed ; a second, with 
 his waddy, followed in chase ; whilst a third appeared in 
 the distance. The first plunged into the Government 
 domain, an aboriginal forest with walks cut through it. 
 We followed by the shortest cut in the same direction, but 
 only arrived in time to find the first man killed with the 
 waddy of the second, who had fled. The third came up in 
 terrible excitement, his naked skin fretted and his eyes 
 bursting. He was the brother of the man who was slain. 
 Finding life extinct, he sent up one cry and then rushed 
 after the slayer. The police brought the body into our 
 stable, and an inquiry was made. But it was found to be 
 a case of native feud between two tribes following their 
 own laws. The body was given up to the tribe to whom it 
 belonged, and I heard the funeral rites performed that
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatkorne. 75 
 
 night in the valley below. Nothing could be done for the 
 souls of these poor creatures, corrupted as they were 
 among the Europeans. Some youths, however, from tribes 
 more remote, were brought up in Catholic families and 
 became regular communicants ; but as soon as they 
 reached manhood, the savage revived, they flung off their 
 clothes, and rejoined their tribe. 
 
 Soon after my arrival at Sydney a venerable old man, 
 who lived by splitting timber in the woods, came for his 
 annual visit to goto his religious duties ; for, like thousands 
 of others, he lived in the bush a long way from any priest. 
 He remembered the earl)- days when Sydney was nothing 
 but a penal settlement. He was a tall man, with white 
 hair and a bowed head, with much refinement of speech 
 and manner; an old insurrectionist of 1798. He spoke 
 much of Father Flynn, and said with touching pathos : 
 " If Father Flynn had been let remain, what would not 
 have been done ? " He had the sweetest and swiftest 
 tongue of Irish I ever heard. 
 
 Another tall old man, with the same breadth of chest 
 and shoulders, and the bearing of a chief, used to be led from 
 the convict barracks every Saturday by a boy (for he was 
 stone blind) to make his confession. And always, after 
 concluding, he made a brief, but solemn, act of thanksgiving 
 aloud for the gift of blindness, as it shut out half the 
 wickedness in the midst of which he was compelled to live. 
 
 Bushranging, with its venturesome hazards, had an 
 attraction to the Irish convicts, and some of the most 
 desperate bushrangers were Irishmen. But it was a rule 
 among bushrangers of all descriptions, English and Irish, 
 never to touch a priest. The)- had a fixed idea that if 
 they did they would never have luck again. So we always 
 knew we were safe. Once, going on a sick call from 
 Sydney to Liverpool, a man sprang out of the bush with 
 a blunderbuss on his shoulders, and seized the horse's
 
 -6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 head. I was sitting in my gig, wrapped in a cloak, and at 
 once disengaged my hands, whilst my servant prepared 
 for a spring on him, when the bushman, seeing my face in 
 the moonlight, ran off among the trees. The men in 
 the condemned cells have told both the Bishop and the 
 priests of particular times and circumstances when they 
 passed them by, lying in wait in their hiding-places. 
 
 There were several soldiers in the 17th Regiment who went 
 to their weekly Communion, and at least twenty-two who 
 went once a fortnight. One young man I particularly 
 remember, who was quite a contemplative. He had 
 received the Carmelite scapular before he entered the 
 army, and had persevered in a habit of prayer and fast- 
 ing. He spent all his sentry watches in prayer. He had 
 to stand sentry by the jail, close to the gibbet, one night 
 after two men had been hung upon it; and such was his 
 terror at the working of his imagination in that ghastly spot, 
 with the shades of night around him, that, as he afterwards 
 told me with a sense of gratitude, nothing but the earnest- 
 ness with which he said his prayers, and so conquered his 
 imagination, saved him from throwing down his musket 
 and running away. The incidents of the barrack-room and 
 the rigours of military discipline served him as subjects of 
 self-mortification, and he certainly had a tender conscience 
 and an habitual sense of the presence of God. He kept 
 several of his comrades steady to their religious duties. I 
 have often wondered what became of this young soldier, 
 who had then gone on well and holily for several years. 
 There was a convict about thirty years old, far up the 
 country on the Bathurst range, beyond the Blue Mountains, 
 who was quite a contemplative. A shepherd, always 
 following his sheep over extensive pastures, and except at 
 lambing and shearing times, always alone, or nearly so, he 
 spent his time in prayer and enjoyed his solitude. There 
 was then no priest resident in all that country ; and
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathorne. " 
 
 his master was so pleased with his steady, reliable < onduct, 
 and the care he took of his sheep, that he let him c< 
 down once a year to Sydney to receive the Sacrami 
 and gave him five shillings to buy food on the way. He 
 
 walked upwards of a hundred miles for this purp 
 praying by the way. lie would stop a few days in 
 Sydney, and I used to give him half-a-crown to help 
 him back, and then he returned to his wilderness. He hail 
 the gentleness of manner which the habits of prayer and 
 solitude give. 
 
 I was often struck with the injustice that men constantly 
 commit in generalising the habits of criminals, and leaving 
 them not one virtue or humane quality. I have often sat 
 at the table of lawyers and attendants at the criminal courts 
 and have heard them discuss the criminals they had been 
 engaged in trying, or hearing tried ; and have observed 
 how natural is the disposition, even of shrewd men, to apply 
 the principle, "he who offends in one point is guilty of all," 
 in a sense certainly never contemplated in the sacred 
 Scriptures. There the sense intended undoubtedly is that 
 the offender against one point of law is guilt)" against 
 the principle on which all law is based, and against the 
 God Whose command is disobeyed, and against that love 
 of God which is the object and end of all law. But men ^<i 
 the world have a habit, fostered specially in law courts and 
 among those who deal with criminals, of concluding that 
 " once a criminal, always a criminal ; " and that to have 
 offended once implies a natural malignity ready on occasion 
 to perpetrate every crime. Such monsters, however, are 
 rare in human nature. I have often had the opportunity of 
 comparing men, as from my scant knowledge 1 knew them 
 inwardly, with the judgment passed upon them by those 
 who knew the same criminals only by the outward evidence 
 that is brought into the courts of justice. And I have seen 
 the vast amount of practical truth embodied in the inspired
 
 78 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 sentence, "Man sees in the face, but God beholds the heart." 
 This singular experience has forced on me the necessity of 
 a divine judgment to rectify the judgment of men, more 
 than all the high theories drawn up on the subject, from 
 the treatise of the pagan Plutarch down to the reasonings 
 of the Catholic De Maistre. 
 
 By Christmas night the great church was completed, 
 and we began to have the services and devotions in a more 
 becoming manner. The congregation became large and 
 communicants were much increased. With the aid of the 
 Government I also began a school chapel on the Rocks, 
 among the rudest part of the population. Father Therry 
 often made visits into the more populous parts of the interior. 
 I visited various districts occasionally, and especially 
 Maitland, on the river Hunter; St. Patrick's Plains, higher 
 up the country ; Newcastle, at the mouth of the Hunter ; 
 the beautiful district of Illawara ; Bathurst, beyond the 
 Blue Mountains ; and sometimes Parramatta. Our usual 
 way of travelling was on horseback, with a servant on 
 another horse carrying the vestments and altar-stone. We 
 always carried the Blessed Sacrament in a pyx in the 
 breast pocket, not knowing where or when we might come 
 upon the sick and dying. The Holy See has since pro- 
 hibited this practice ; and recollecting that we often had to 
 stay the night in taverns, and in more miserable places, 
 I think there was wisdom in the prohibition. My oil 
 stocks, through wearing a hole in the pocket, were lost 
 in the desolate Blue Mountains. But, strange to say, a 
 Frenchwoman passed that way, found them, and concluded 
 that they must belong to a priest, and so they were 
 finally recovered. A silver snuff-box lost in the same 
 region was never recovered, although my name was upon 
 it and I offered a reward for it. I valued it as a gift from 
 my mother. 
 
 We generally used the police courts for chapels, but at
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. j>j 
 
 Bathurst I used the ballroom of the Royal Motel, built 
 over the stables, and at Appin I said Mass in a room of 
 the tavern, where I preached against drunkenness. The 
 innkeeper, a worth) - Catholic, was rallied about this sermon; 
 
 but he said : " We will take anything from his Rever- 
 ence." I was breakfasting after my work in this inn, when 
 I was told that a man wanted to see me. " Bring him in," 
 said I. " Good morning, your Reverence," he said at the 
 door. " Good morning to you ; when were you at your 
 duties last?" "Ah, it's not them, your Reverence." 
 " Well, what is it ? "To tell your Reverence the truth, 
 the other day I got drunk, and I promised my wife on 
 my knees that I would not take a drop of drink for 
 twelve months, unless through the hands of a priest. And 
 if your Reverence could just let me take a bottle of rum 
 
 through your hands to keep Christmas with " " Well, 
 
 I will make a bargain with you. Father Then)- will be 
 here about Christmas, and if you promise me to go to 
 your duties with him, and only to drink it moderate!)', 
 two glasses at a time with your family, you shall have a 
 bottle of rum." It was brought in and paid for, when 
 the man held it up to the light, and said : " It looks very 
 nice, wouldn't your Reverencehave a little drop ? " "Come,'' 
 I said, "you want the bottle opened. It won't do ; go and 
 keep your promise, and mind this, I shall inquire if you 
 do keep it." "But," he said, "your Reverence must touch 
 the bottle ; that was in my oath." 
 
 Wherever we went the Catholic innkeepers entertained 
 us and our horses, and would never accept payment. 
 When we reached a township, the first day was spent in 
 riding round the country, visiting all the settlers, Protest- 
 ant as well as Catholic, to ask leave for the convict 
 servants to come to Mass and the Sacraments next day. 
 The whole of the next day was occupied with people 
 coming and going, and perhaps a second day was required
 
 So Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 for Communions. The heat was often intense, and after 
 riding round both man and horse were exhausted. To 
 approach a farm required a little management. The 
 moment you appear, a whole chorus of barking dogs rush 
 out to meet you; and there you must stand surrounded 
 with them until someone comes to take you under protec- 
 tion, after which your claims to hospitality are admitted 
 and you are greeted with a wagging of tails. But woe to 
 you if, after a hard day's ride, one of your first salutations 
 is: "What a pity, we are just going to kill;" for this 
 means that there is no meat in the house, and that your 
 diet will be damper and tea, with an egg or two — damper 
 being a heavy unleavened cake baked in the ashes, and so 
 called, no doubt, from the damp it puts on your digestion. 
 1 lospitality, however, a hearty welcome, and the best that 
 can be had, never fail in the Australian bush. 
 
 But, at times, one gets into queer places, and meets with 
 <>dd incidents. Archbishop Folding was sleeping one night 
 in a log hut, with open rafters above. Awaking, he saw 
 two small lights in the upper roof, and was puzzled to 
 make out what they were. They looked like two greenish 
 stars peering through the shingles. But the mystery was 
 solved by a cat pouncing down from the beams and seizing 
 him by the nose. Having a sick call from Sydney to 
 Illawara, a ride of eighty miles, a very heavy rain came 
 on, and I stopped at a wooden hut for shelter. As the 
 downpour continued the good people offered to lend me 
 a beautiful blue cloth cloak, which hung up in the room 
 and which someone had left there for a time. When it 
 was taken off at the house where I stopped the whole 
 inside of it was covered with bugs, as if it had been sown 
 with pearls, and it had to be hung upon a tree and swept 
 with a broom. The sick woman whom I went to visit, and 
 whom the messenger, who had ridden all the way to 
 Sydney, reported to be near death, came and opened the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 8l 
 
 door. She was ([iiitc well, and had only had a fit of aj 
 I stopped the night at a log hut in the neighbourhood, and 
 
 was awakened the next morning by a very loud and extra- 
 ordinary noise. Shrieks and waitings were predominant, 
 whilst a certain harmonious discord in two parts ran 
 through the shrill notes. I got up and inquired, and was 
 told that it was the settler's clock ; a species of king- 
 fisher that lives on snakes, against which it is protected 
 by a ruff of feathers round its neck. Owing to its de- 
 stroying so many poisonous snakes the bird is held sacred. 
 From the extraordinary dialogue of sounds with which the 
 male and female salute the rising sun, Governor King gave 
 it the name of the laughing jackass, by which it is com- 
 monly called. Returning from that most beautiful district 
 at the ascent of Mount Keera, the forest was on fire on 
 both sides: a not unusual occurrence after a high wind on 
 a very hot day. I stopped to examine if it was safe to 
 proceed, and, looking to the horse's feet, found a Kangaroo 
 rat, which is the exact copy of the larger kangaroo in 
 miniature, cowering under the horse's hind legs for protec- 
 tion from the fire. On the same ascent is the celebrated 
 hollow tree, to which I once conducted Bishop Folding 
 for shelter from heavy rain : it kept us and our horses 
 perfectly dry, and there was still room enough for two 
 more horses. 
 
 Breakfasting at Bathurst in a hotel after saying Mass, 
 a young lady came to me in great distress of mind. She- 
 had but recently arrived alone in the Colony, and had 
 brought me a letter of introduction. " Whatever are you 
 doing," I asked, in some surprise, " in this remote place ? " 
 Through her tears she told me that she had come with the 
 viewof buying land; but that she was lodging with a Catholic 
 farmer in the neighbourhood, who would not let her have 
 her horse, and was trying to force her to marry his son. 
 " Do you really mean to say that you have ridden all the way 
 
 7
 
 s. 1 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 from Sydney, and have crossed thosc'lonely Blue Mountains 
 without any guide or protector?" So it was, however. "Go 
 back at once to your lodgings," I said, " and tell the people 
 that I shall be there in two hours' time." On my reaching 
 the door the whole family came out. They were so sorry, 
 but the lady's horse was loose in the bush, and could not 
 be caught. I said to my man : " Put the lady's saddle on your 
 horse ; then go back to the hotel, get another horse, and 
 follow us as soon as you can over the Connoll Plains. As 
 to you (turning to the settler), see you send that lady's horse 
 and things to the Bathurst Hotel by to-morrow morning, 
 or you will hear through the magistrate." No sooner was 
 she mounted than I gave her a canter of some eight or ten 
 miles, when I deposited her with a worthy surgeon and his 
 wife, who kindly undertook to see her off to Sydney by 
 the next public conveyance, and to send a trusty man with 
 her horse. I thus lost a day in rescuing a distressed 
 damsel from toils woven by her own folly. 
 
 Wherever we got the loan of a court house up the 
 country as a chapel I invariably found a Bible on the 
 bench for administering oaths, on one back of which a 
 paper was pasted the full length in the form of a cross ; 
 most commonly consisting of two crossed pieces of coarse 
 brown paper. When anyone had to be sworn, the clerk 
 asked : " Arc you Protestant or Catholic?" If Protestant, 
 the book was opened and its pages kissed ; if Catholic, 
 the brown paper cross was presented to be kissed. I wrote 
 a letter to the Governor, pointing out both the indecency 
 and the illegality of this practice, as well as the prejudice 
 which it caused. By a circular to the magistrates the 
 abuse was put an end to. 
 
 At Sydney we did our outdoor work in gigs, as well to 
 save time as on account of the heat. Besides the usual 
 flock, forming a fourth of the population, we had to look- 
 after the prisoners' barracks, a huge jail to which the con-
 
 Autobiography <>/ Archbishop Ullathorne. 83 
 
 vict men were sent on their first landing, and to which they 
 were returned from every part of the Colony for punish- 
 ment We had also to attend the felons' jail, where some 
 
 forty executions took place yearly. We had to look after a 
 large chain-gang upon an island in Sydney Cove. We had 
 to visit a large convict hospital at Sydney ; another at 
 Parramatta, fifteen miles off; and another at Liverpool, at 
 a distance of twenty miles. Again there was the Benevo- 
 lent Asylum, a refuge for decayed people ; for there was no 
 Poor Law, nor was it needed in those days. The funerals, 
 also, which were outside the city, required to be attended 
 to at least every other day. Parramatta had to be served 
 regularly from Sydney, and Liverpool from time to time. 
 Father McEncroe and I had to bear the brunt of this work. 
 
 Another field of occupation was examining and signing 
 the papers of the large convict population. No one could 
 obtain his ticket of leave, or his free pardon, or leave to 
 marry, or the privilege of having wife and children sent out 
 at Government expense, unless the document he presented 
 was signed by a clergyman of his communion. Then there 
 were duties for the Vicar-General as head of the depart- 
 ment ; duties and correspondence with the Colonial Office, 
 with the Surveyor's Office, with the Architect's Office, with 
 the Audit Office, with the Treasury, and with the military, 
 as well as with the Convict Department . 
 
 There were grants of land to be obtained for churches, 
 schools, or presbyteries ; payments to be arranged or certi- 
 fied for priests or school teachers ; aid to be sought for new 
 buildings ; arrangements made for duties to the military, 
 as well as for the convicts ; favours to be solicited in 
 exceptional cases that seemed to call for mercy ; special 
 journeys in Government services by land and sea, such as 
 attending executions. I always found the heads of de- 
 partments friendly and obliging. The official dinners at 
 Government House tended to strengthen this good under-
 
 84 Autobiography of Archbishop UUathorne. 
 
 standing ; and on those occasions his Excellency was 
 always considerate in inviting the Protestant Archdeacon 
 and Catholic Vicar-General on different days, so that each 
 in his turn had the place of honour, and said grace.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Religious Expansion. 
 
 After his arrival in the Colony, Sir Roger Therry opened 
 a correspondence with Mr. Blount, then member for Steyn- 
 ing, on the religious wants of that distant penal settle- 
 ment. Mr. Blount, in consequence, made an energetic 
 appeal to Parliament upon the injustice and cruelty of 
 sending away the criminals of the- country to the other 
 extremity of the world without providing them with ade- 
 quate provision for their religious instruction or require- 
 ments. He dwelt with strong emphasis on the religious 
 destitution of the Catholics. Meanwhile, Sir Richard 
 Bourke was devising a systematic plan for meeting those 
 wants, which ultimately took shape in his celebrated 
 despatch to Lord Stanley, at that time Secretary of State 
 for the Colonies, of elate September 3Cth, 1833. About 
 the same date I addressed a letter through the Governor 
 to his Lordship, asking for four additional Catholic chap- 
 lains. His Excellency begins his despatch by stating that 
 he has received the order of the King in Council for 
 dissolving the Protestant Church and School Corpora- 
 tion ; but without an)- information of the views of His 
 Majesty's Government as to the future maintenance and 
 regulation of churches and schools within the Colon)-. 
 His Excellency then points out that there are large bodies 
 of Roman Catholics and Scotch Presbyterians, and that 
 probably one-fifth of the whole population of the Colony
 
 $,6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 
 
 were Catholics. "The charge on the public treasury next 
 year would be : for the Church of England, £11,542 ; for 
 the Scotch Presbyterians, £600 ; and for the Catholic 
 chaplains and chapels, £1,500. The Catholics possess 
 one large and handsome church at Sydney, not yet com- 
 pleted, and to aid its completion the Government had 
 given donations at different times amounting in all to 
 £1,200. The sum of £400, included in the £1,500, had 
 been appropriated in aid of private subscriptions for erect- 
 ing Catholic chapels at Campbell Town and Maitland. A 
 chapel was begun in Campbell Town and in Parramatta 
 some years ago ; but neither have been completed for want 
 of funds. Such an unequal support cannot be acceptable 
 to the colonists, who provide the funds from which the 
 distribution is made." 
 
 Sir Richard then proposed the following arrangements, 
 to be applied equally to the Church of England, the 
 Catholics, and the Scotch Presbyterians. That when- 
 ever a congregation applies for the erection of a church 
 and clergyman's residence, on their subscribing not less 
 than £300 and up to £1,000, the Government shall give an 
 equal subscription, the building to be invested in trustees. 
 That where a hundred adults, including convict servants 
 living within a reasonable distance, shall subscribe a 
 declaration of their wish to attend that church or chapel, 
 £100 a year shall be paid out of the Treasury to the clergy- 
 man of that church. That when two hundred adults so 
 subscribe, £150 a year shall be paid; and that when five 
 hundred adults so subscribe, £200 a year shall be paid ; 
 beyond which no higher stipend shall be paid by the 
 Government. Thus the three great national denomina- 
 tions of England, Ireland, and Scotland were to be treated 
 alike and on the same footing. Before the warrant was 
 issued for payment by the Treasury, a certificate was 
 required from the religious authority at the head of each
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathorne. 87 
 
 denomination that the clergymen were in performance of 
 their duty. In the same despatch his Excellency was 
 pleased to say a kind word ol the Catholic Vicar-General, 
 preliminary to stating that " he thought ,£200 a year too 
 low for the office, and that it might advantageously be 
 raised to £400, to enable him to visit frequently the 
 chapels in the interior." Before this despatch was sent the 
 Governor kindly gave me an opportunity, through Sir 
 Roger Therry, of seeing it. I could only express my 
 gratitude for a scheme so well calculated to meet all 
 requirements, whilst it left ecclesiastical authority in such 
 perfect freedom. Sir Richard had privately expressed his 
 opinion that the result of this scheme would be to 
 provide the Colony with all the clergy required, after 
 which the Government, supported by popular opinion, 
 would ceascTto give its support to an)- religious denomina- 
 tion, and thus the several communions would support their 
 own churches. To use his own phrase, "the)' would roll 
 off State support like saturated leeches." And so it has 
 come about. 
 
 The scheme received the complete approval of the 
 English Government, and was passed as an Act of 
 Legislative Council on July 29th, 1836. About the same 
 time a scheme of denominational education was arranged, 
 in which the schools were supported by the Government, 
 partly by a fixed annual sum, parti)- regulated by the 
 numbers in attendance. 
 
 On making my application the year previous for four 
 additional priests 1 had more than one object in view. I 
 strongly felt that a bishop was required for Australia. 
 I had written some time before to Bishop Morris in the 
 Mauritius, by one of the very few ships that ever went to 
 that island, and had explained to him the very unsatis- 
 factory state of things in Van Dieman's Land. I had also 
 sent to him certain cases requiring dispensations, to which
 
 88 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatharne. 
 
 my special faculties did not extend. In reply I received a 
 letter, stating that he was sending another priest to Van 
 Dieman's Land, and that the faculties would come by 
 another letter. The letter never came or the priest either. 
 New Zealand was but one thousand miles distant, and 
 though Protestant missions had been established there for 
 a considerable time, no priest had ever reached it. Norfolk 
 Island was a penal settlement, quite as far off, but no priest 
 had ever visited it. Moreton Bay (now Queensland) was 
 another penal settlement far to the north of Sydney, which 
 had only been once visited by Father Therry. A new 
 colony was also beginning to be formed in the extensive 
 region which finally took the name of Victoria. 
 
 Under the clear conviction that so large a responsibility 
 required the immediate superintendence of a bishop, I 
 wrote to the Superiors at Downside, explained the case, 
 mentioned the application I had made to the Home 
 Government for additional priests, and urged them to move 
 for the appointment of a Bishop of Sydney. Lord Stanley 
 had sent a copy of Sir Richard Bourke's despatch to Mr. 
 Blount, and stated that he should consult Bishop Bramston 
 as to the priests to be sent out ; and thus the way was 
 opened. 
 
 In May, 1834, my old Novice-master, Father Polding, 
 was appointed first Bishop of Sydney by Gregory XVI. 
 He undertook to provide the other three priests applied for, 
 and the four received the usual passage and outfit provided 
 by Government. Meanwhile Lord Stanley had replied 
 to my letter, not only approving my application, but 
 adding that, should our wants increase, he would be happy 
 to attend to any further recommendation supported by the 
 Governor of the Colony. Not long after, Sir Richard 
 Bourke received a letter from Lord Stanley, announcing 
 the appointment of the four priests, one of whom, Dr. 
 Polding, was invested with the dignity of a bishop. He
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathorne, 
 
 then expressed his regret at my being superseded, and 
 
 proposed that I should go to Hobart Town with the same 
 stipend. When Sir Richard read the letter to me, I laughed, 
 and said : " Your Excellency will understand our ways 
 better than Lord Stanley. I should be of material use to 
 the Bishop in the beginning. Let him take the stipend of 
 £400 a year which you recommended for the Vicar-General, 
 and let me take the ordinary stipend of a priest." " Well,' 
 he said, " there is no other man in the Colony who would 
 have made such an offer." So I remained in my old 
 position, and the Bishop received the £400 a year. My 
 next point was to secure a proper residence for the Bishop 
 before his arrival, a residence that would suitably represent 
 his dignity as the head of the Catholics of Australia. I 
 succeeded in renting a large and stately house, built for 
 the first Protestant Archdeacon, /and which at that time 
 alone occupied the Yale of Woolomooloo, with an extensive 
 domain attached to it. It joined the Sydney Park, in which 
 stood his Cathedral.* 
 
 * In the preface to a volume of sermons published in 1S42, Dr. 
 UHathorne alludes to the various places in which these sermons were 
 delivered, contrasting their condition then with that in which they were 
 at the above date : "They were preached," he says, " in the 'old court 
 house' in Sydney, where there is now a larye Cathedral, a magnificent 
 parish church, two chapels, and ten thousand Catholics ; the jail at 
 Parramatta, where the only light except the candles on the altar came 
 from the opening of a wooden shutter, which gave the priest a prospect 
 of a busy tavern over the way, where now is a handsome church, 
 flanked by a school and convent : an old barn at Windsor, where is 
 now a goodly church, with a congregation of eight hundred persons, 
 besides free schools, a boarding school, and an orphanage ; an 
 assembly room at Bathurst, beyond the blue Mountains, placed over 
 some livery stables, now is a church ample fur one thousand persons, 
 and served by two priests : in the police 1 ouri of Maitland, which now 
 contains two > hur< hes ; in a publii -house on Patrick's Mains, or a room 
 in the hospital at Liverpool, or the public inn at Appin, or the court 
 house at Wollongong, all which places now have their churches and 
 clergy." It i^ needless to saj that the contrast lure drawn out is in- 
 definitely greater at the present day, when the Church in Australia has 
 taken developments not dieamed oi when the above remarks were 
 written.
 
 go Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 Meanwhile, having had to remove the priest from Windsor 
 for six months, I had unexpectedly heavy Sunday duties 
 to perform. I went to Windsor, a distance from Sydney 
 of forty-five miles, and put up at a Protestant tavern. 
 The next morning at six o'clock I had to say Mass, preach 
 and administer the Sacraments, to attend the convict and 
 military hospitals; then to ride to Parramatta, a distance of 
 twenty miles, there to put up at the Woolpack Inn, and 
 perform the same duties in the military guard house, a long 
 dark room without a single window, erected over the prison 
 of a chain-gang. The only light I had was from the 
 opening of a wooden shutter at the back of the temporary 
 altar. Before me I had the prospect of a busy public- 
 house. When I turned to the people I got a Rembrandt 
 view of the first row, whilst the rest of the congregation 
 were buried in darkness. On one occasion two Catholic 
 ladies were on a visit at the Governor's country residence. 
 ( )n Sunday they prepared to come to Mass. The Governor 
 and his suite insisted that they could not appear in such a 
 place. They insisted that they must go. So an aide-de- 
 camp was sent to the barracks to secure two steady Catholic 
 sergeants to kneel behind them for their protection. After 
 this duty I attended the military and convict hospitals,about 
 a mile from each other, and then to breakfast at the inn. 
 After which I rode to Sydney, fifteen miles further, to preach 
 in the evening. The next morning by eleven o'clock came 
 on the sense of fatigue, from which I recovered by lying for 
 a couple of hours on a sofa with a light book. On one of 
 these occasions at Windsor, 1 had a sick call after night 
 came on, which was a couple of miles beyond the river 
 Hawkesbury. When I and my man reached the river, 
 there was no getting the ferry-boat across for a very long 
 time. The convict ferry-men were sleeping in their hut 
 on the other side of the river, and were unwilling to hear 
 with all our shouting. It was a cold, sharp night in the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 9 l 
 
 open air, and we got back to the inn at a quarter to twelve. 
 I was hungry, with fasting till one o'clock the next day 
 before me. Everyone else was in bed, so I searched all 
 about the house till 1 found a piece of bread and a jar of 
 
 pickled walnuts, of which I made a hasty supper before 
 midnight, which I had to regret the next day. 
 
 Father McEncroe generally attended the executions at 
 Sydney, and prepared the condemned for death. It is a 
 fact that two-thirds of the Protestant criminals sought the 
 aid of the Catholic priests after their condemnation to the 
 "•allows. This at last produced such an impression that 
 the Protestant Archdeacon printed and circulated a thou- 
 sand copies of a pamphlet on the subject, in which, among 
 other things, he said that this fact ought not to awaken 
 .my surprise. That these poor creatures had very little 
 religion, and that the soothing ways of the priests, and 
 their less guarded system of confession, acted as a fasci- 
 nation on criminals in their last moments. A propos of 
 these and similar remarks, I remember having been sum- 
 moned to a bushranger immediately after his sentence. 
 My first words to him were : "You arc not a Catholic — 
 why have you sent for me?" lie was a finely-formed 
 young man, with an intelligent face, and in full vigour of 
 life. With tears he replied : " Sir, I want to tell you what 
 is on my mind ; and if I tell it to a parson he will tell it 
 again.'' I felt the Archdeacon's pamphlet would do more 
 good than harm, so I took no notice of it. 
 
 Two men, after their condemnation, were sent by sea to 
 Newcastle, to be executed on the scene of their crimes. 
 It was for beating an overseer to death in the midst of a 
 chain-gang employed in making a breakwater. One of 
 them, though not a Catholic, applied for a priest, and 1 
 went with them a distance of about seventy miles from 
 Sydney. On arrival at the jail at Newcastle I was told 
 by the Governor of the jail that the Protestant chaplain
 
 92 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 particularly desired to see me. I thought it singular, be- 
 cause, though a stranger to me, he had recently written an 
 attack upon me in a Wesleyan magazine. On his entrance 
 he was embarrassed, and told me that as he had to attend 
 one of the men, and this kind of duty was new to him, I 
 should greatly oblige him if I would give him some 
 guidance what to do. I gave him such hints as I thought 
 would be useful to the poor man, and he left me with 
 thanks. The execution was to take place early next 
 morning on a promontory, upon which a lofty scaffold 
 was erected, that it might be visible to a thousand men, 
 forming a chain-gang. These men were dressed, as usual, 
 in alternate brown and yellow clothing of frieze, were all 
 in irons, and were guarded by a company of soldiers. The 
 execution took place soon after sunrise, because the Deputy 
 Sheriff and executioner had afterwards to proceed up the 
 river to hang some blacks. I was therefore very early at 
 the jail. We had to walk with the condemned about a 
 mile to the scaffold, and it was blowing a furious gale of 
 wind from the sea. The Anglican clergyman again wished 
 to see me. He asked what I should do on the way and 
 on the scaffold ? I told him that my poor man was well 
 instructed, that on the way I should repeat a litany which 
 he would answer, and I should occasionally address words 
 to him suited to his state. "Very good, Sir; and what 
 will you do on the scaffold ?" "The man," I replied, " is 
 well taught to offer his life to God for his sins, which he 
 will do with me in the words I have taught him. And 
 when the executioner is quite ready for the drop, he will 
 give me a sign, and 1 shall descend the ladder and pray 
 for his soul." "Very good, Sir, will you please to walk- 
 first with your man?" "Certainly." He followed in a 
 nervous condition, and when we reached the scaffold each 
 knelt at the foot of a very tall ladder. The wind blew 
 tremendously, and sent my ladder down, falling across the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 back of my Anglican friend; but I seized him by the 
 coat laps, and just saved him from the descending blow. 
 The ladders were then tied, and I mounted first. What a 
 spectacle were those upturned faces on that desolate rocky 
 
 promontory! The scaffold -.hook in the wind, and I had 
 to put one foot against the framework and to hold the 
 man from being blown off, speaking to him, or rather 
 praying with him, whilst the executioners made their 
 preparations. The young man was bent on speaking to 
 his comrades below, but I would not let him : for such 
 speeches at the dying moment are commonly exhibitions 
 of vanity. He obeyed me, I pressed his hand, and he was 
 cast off. After all was over I walked back with my 
 Anglican friend, who said to me : " Sir, this is a painful 
 and humiliating duty. Had I known that I should be 
 subject to it I should never have taken Orders." 
 
 About this time I received a letter from Father Connolly, 
 asking for a priest to visit Hobart Town ; and after weigh- 
 ing the matter I thought it best to go myself. I took, 
 as was my wont, the first vessel that offered, and it proved 
 to be a small coasting schooner. The voyage was of some 
 eight hundred miles, and the vessel was heavily laden. I 
 found three women and seven children cooped in the small 
 cabin, and no one to talk to except a young artist. We 
 encountered a heavy gale with adverse winds off Bass' 
 Straits. The small craft laboured heavily under the 
 storm, the bulwarks were stove in, an anchor was un- 
 shipped, and several casks of brandy were washed over- 
 board. We drove to leeward some hundred miles in 
 twenty-four hours. The women and children were in a 
 sad state, with scarcely room in which to move. At last, 
 after some days in this critical state, the wind moderated and 
 veered round, and we ran into port. I found things much 
 as I had left them, and after a fortnight returned to Sydney. 
 My return voyage was in a large Scotch ship from India
 
 94 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 manned by Lascars. We reached Sydney Heads in the 
 night, and could get no pilot off, though we fired gun after 
 gun. The captain had never been there before. How- 
 ever, I was able to point out where the danger lay, and 
 we ran through the Heads and came to anchor.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Norfolk Island. 
 
 In the year [834 a conspiracy was formed among the 
 convicts in the penal settlement of Norfolk Island, to 
 overmaster the troops and take possession of the island. 
 A larger number than usual pretended sickness, and were 
 placed in hospital for examination. Those employed at 
 the farm armed themselves with instruments of husbandry, 
 and the gang proceeding to their work were to turn upon 
 the guard. The guard was assailed by the working gang, 
 those who had feigned sickness broke their chains and 
 rushed to join their comrades, but the men from the farm 
 arrived too late. In the skirmish which ensued one or 
 two men were shot and a dozen were dangerously wounded, 
 of whom six or seven died. A great number of men were 
 implicated in the conspiracy. A Commission was sent 
 from Sydney to try them, and thirty-one men were con- 
 demned to death. After the return of the Commission 
 the Governor sent for me, told me that a new Commission 
 was about to proceed to Norfolk Island, that there were 
 several men to be executed from the last Commission, that 
 he had engaged an Anglican clergyman to go for tin- 
 occasion, that I should oblige him if I also would consent 
 to go, and that we should receive hospitality at the mansion 
 of the Commandant. 
 
 As the Government brig which conveyed us was limited in 
 its accommodation, the captain, a Catholic, kindly gave me
 
 r>6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 his cabin. Our voyage lasted a fortnight, during which time 
 I had several private conversations with my Anglican com- 
 panion. He was of Cambridge University, was an amiable 
 man, but held some peculiar doctrines. For example, he 
 maintained that the efficacy of baptism depended on the 
 prayers of the parents and sponsors. In a special case, he 
 told me he had sent away the applicants without giving 
 baptism, because he did not think them in a becoming 
 state to pray for the child. I asked him if he had taken 
 care to have that child baptised afterwards ; he replied 
 that he did not think it necessary. I cannot but think that 
 one of our conversations had a material influence on his 
 conduct on the island. My remarks in substance were to 
 this effect : " I cannot understand how you gentlemen profess 
 to be healers of souls, when you know nothing about your 
 patients. You seem to me like a medical man who goes 
 into the wards of a hospital, takes a look round, directs 
 that all shall be clean and well aired, and then prescribes 
 one and the same medicine to all the patients. Now we 
 examine the condition of our patients one by one, and give 
 the remedy required by each." I think the result of this 
 conversation will be seen later on. 
 
 I have given a description of Norfolk Island in my 
 pamphlet entitled " The Catholic Mission in Australia," 
 which may perhaps be inserted here. 
 
 " Norfolk Island is about a thousand miles from Sydney. It is 
 small, only about twenty-one miles in circumference ; of volcanic 
 origin, and one of the most beautiful spots in the universe. 
 Rising abruptly on all sides but one from the sea, clustering 
 columns of basalt spring out of the water, securing at intervals its 
 endurance with the strong architecture of Cod. That one side 
 presents a low sandy level on which is placed that penal settlement 
 which is the horror of men. It is approachable only by boats 
 through a narrow bar in the reef of coral, which, visible here, 
 invisibly encircles the island. Except the military guard, and the 
 various officers and servants of Covernment,none but the prisoners
 
 Autobiography <>/ Archbishop Ullathorne. 97 
 
 arc permitted to reside on the island ; nor, unli e of great 
 
 emergency, can any ships, but those of Government showing the 
 secret signals, be permitted to approach. The land consists of 
 a series of hills and valleys, curiously interfolded, the green ridges 
 rising above one another, until they reach the shaggy sides and 
 crowning summit of Mount Pitt, at the height of 3,000 feet above 
 the level of the sea. 
 
 The establishment consists of a spacious quadrangle of build 
 for the prisoners, the military barracks, and a series of offices in 
 two ranges. A little further beyond, on a green mound of Nature's 
 beautiful making, rises the mansion of the Commandant, with its 
 barred windows, defensive cannon, and pacing sentry. Straying 
 some distance along a footpath, we come upon the cemetery closed 
 in on three sides by close thick melancholy groves of the tear- 
 dropping manchineel, whilst the fourth is open to the restless sea. 
 The graves are numerous and recent — most of the tenants having 
 reached by an untimely end the abode to which they now con- 
 tribute their hapless remains and hapless story. I have myself 
 witnessed fifteen descents into those houses of mortality, and in 
 every one lies a hand of blood. Their lives were brief, and as 
 agitated and restless as the waves which now break at their feet, 
 and whose dying sound is their only requiem. 
 
 Passing on by a ledge cut in the cliff that hangs over the 
 resounding shore, we suddenly turn into an amphitheatre of hills, 
 which rise all round until they close in a circle of the blue 
 heavens above — their sides being thickly clothed with curious 
 wild shrubs, wild flowers, and wild grapery. Passing the hasty 
 brook and long and slowly ascending, we again reach the open 
 varied ground. Here a tree crested mound, there a plantation of 
 pines ; and yonder below a ravine descending into the very bowels 
 of the earth, and covered with an intricacy of dark foliage inter- 
 luminated with chequers of sunlight until it opens a receding vista 
 to the blue sea. And now the path closes, so that the sun is 
 almost shut out ; whilst giant creepers, shoot, twist, and contort 
 themselves upon your path, beautiful pigeons, lories, parrots, 
 panoquets, and other birds, rich and varied in plumage, spring 
 up at your approach. We now reach a valley of exquisite beauty in 
 the middle of which, where the winding, gurgling stream is jagged 
 in its course, spring up — the type of loveliness — a cluster of some 
 eight fern trees, the finest of their kind, which with different incli- 
 nations rise up to the height of fifteen or twenty feet, a clear black 
 mossy stem from the crown of which is shot out on every side one 
 long arching fern leaf, the whole suggesting the idea of a clump of 
 
 8
 
 98 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 Chinese umbrellas. Ascending again through the dark forest, we 
 find rising on every side, amongst other strange forest trees, the 
 gigantic pine of Norfolk Island, which ascending a clean stem of 
 vast circumference to some twelve feet shoots out a coronal of dark 
 houghs each in shape like the feathers of the ostrich, indefinably 
 prolonged until rising, with clear intervals, horizontal stage above 
 stage, the great pyramid cuts with its point the clear ether at the 
 height of two hundred feet. Through these we at length reach 
 the crown of Mount Pitt, whence the tout ensemble in so small a 
 space is indescribable,of rock, forest, valley, cornfield, islets, seabirds, 
 land birds, sunshine, and sea. Descending, we take a new path to 
 find new varieties. Emerging after a while from the deep gloom of 
 the forest, glades and openings lie on each side, where among 
 many plants and trees the guava and lemon prevail. The fern 
 tree springs gracefully out, and is outstripped by the beautiful 
 palmetto raising "its light shaft of orient mould" from above the 
 verdant level, and at the height of twenty-five feet spreading abroad 
 in the clear air a cluster of bright green fans. In other places the 
 parasite creepers and climbers rise up in columns, shoot over arch 
 after arch, and again descend in every variety of Gothic fantasy. 
 Now they form a long high wall, which is dense and impenetrable, 
 and next comes tumbling down a cascade of green leaves, frothed 
 over with the white convolvulus. Our way at last becomes an 
 interminable closed-in vista of lemon trees, forming overhead a 
 varied arcade of green, gold, and sunlight. The orange trees 
 once crowded the island as thickly, but were cut down by the 
 wanton tyranny of a former Commandant, as being too ready and 
 too great a luxury for the convict. Stray over the farms, the 
 yellow hulm bends with the fat of corn. Enter the gardens, 
 especially that delicious retreat," Orange Vale"; there by the broad 
 breasted English oak grows the delicate cinnamon tree — the tea, 
 the coffee, the sugar plant, the nutritious arrowroot, the banana 
 with its long weeping streamers and creamy fruit, the fig, all 
 tropical fruits in perfection, and English vegetables in gigantic 
 growth. The air is most pure, the sky most brilliant. In the 
 morning the whole is drenched with dew. As the sun comes out 
 of his bed of amber, and shoots over a bar of crimson rays, it is 
 one embroidery of the pearl, the ruby, and the emerald; as the 
 same sun at eventide slants his yellow rays between the pines and 
 the mountain, they show like the bronzed spires of some vast 
 cathedral flooded in golden light." 
 
 All who have seen Norfolk Island agree in saying that it
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullattiorne. 
 
 is the most beautiful place in the creation, but it is very 
 difficult of access. There is no harbour, and the only ap- 
 proach to the settlement is by boats over a bar in the 
 coral reef that girdles the island, and which can only be 
 crossed in calm weather. If the weather is unfavourable 
 for landing at the settlement the vessel must proceed to 
 the opposite side of the island, and there put off a boat, 
 which lands the passengers on a ridge of rock that is 
 slippery with wet seaweed. We had to adopt this last 
 course on the present occasion. 
 
 Reflecting in my own mind that this was the first time 
 a clergyman had ever visited the Island, I resolved to be 
 the first to land, for which I had grave reasons, which will 
 appear directly. We were told to be ready to jump one 
 by one, as the boat approached the rocks, as the oars would 
 be at once reversed to prevent the boat being staved by 
 the rock. I got into the stern sheets and sprang the first, 
 when back went the boat. Major Anderson was there- 
 with his tall figure, at the head of a company of soldiers, 
 drawn up in honour of the Commission. Before anyone 
 else had landed, I walked straight up to the Commandant, 
 and after paying my respects asked leave to go at once to 
 the prison where the condemned men were confined. I 
 requested to be furnished with a list of those who were to 
 be reprieved and of those who were to be executed. These 
 were kindly furnished me, as they had just reached his 
 hand from the vessel. I then asked how man}- days would 
 be allowed for preparation of the poor men who were to 
 die; and after kindly asking me my thoughts on the sub- 
 ject, five days were allowed. A soldier was then appointed 
 to guide me to the prison. We had to cross the island 
 which was about seven miles long by four in breadth. 
 The rest of the passengers, when landed, proceeded to 
 Government House. 
 
 And now I have to record the most heartrending scene
 
 ioo Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 that I ever witnessed. The prison was in the form of a 
 square, on one side of which stood a row of low cells, 
 covered with a roof of shingles. The turnkey unlocked 
 the first door and said : " Stand aside, Sir." Then came 
 forth a yellow exhalation, the produce of the bodies of the 
 men confined therein. The exhalation cleared off, and I 
 entered and found five men chained to a traversing-bar. 
 1 spoke to them from my heart, and after preparing them 
 and obtaining their names I announced to them who 
 were reprieved from death, and which of them were to die 
 after five days had passed. I thus went from cell to cell 
 until I had seen them all. It is a literal fact that each 
 man who heard his reprieve wept bitterly, and that each 
 man who heard of his condemnation to death went down 
 on his knees, with dry eyes, and thanked God. Among 
 the thirteen who were condemned to execution three only 
 were Catholics, but four of the others put themselves under 
 my care. I arranged to begin my duties with them at six 
 o'clock the next morning, and got an intelligent Catholic 
 overseer appointed to read at certain times under my 
 direction for those who could not read, whilst I was 
 engaged with the others. Night had now fallen, and I 
 proceeded to Government House, where I found a brilliant 
 assembly, in strange contrast with the human miseries 
 in which my soul had just been steeped. It may seem 
 strange to the inexperienced that so many men should 
 prefer death to life in that dreadful penal settlement. 
 Let me, then, say that all the criminals who were executed 
 in New South Wales were imbued with a like feeling. I 
 have heard it from several in their last moments, and 
 Father McEncroe, in a letter to me, which I quoted to Sir 
 William Molesworth's Committee on Transportation, 
 affirmed that he had attended seventy-four executions in 
 the course of four years, and that the greater number of 
 criminals had, on their way to the scaffold, thanked God 
 that they were not going to Norfolk Island.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 101 
 
 There were two thousand convicts on the island, all of 
 them men, all retrahsported for new crimes, after haying 
 been first transported to New South Wales. Man)- of them 
 had, at one time or other, received sentence of death. They 
 were a desperate body of men, made more desperate by 
 their isolation from the outer world ; by being deprived of 
 access to all stimulants ; by the absence of hope ; by the 
 habitual prospect of the encircling sea that isolated 
 them from other lands by the distance of a thousand 
 miles ; and by the absence of all religious or other 
 instruction or consolation. Besides the criminals, only the 
 military force and officials with their wives were permitted 
 on the island. No ships, except those despatched by 
 Government, and exhibiting the secret signals, were 
 allowed to come near the land. Everything was on the 
 alert, as in a state of siege. I had an opportunity of wit- 
 nessing this. I was walking with the Commandant in a 
 wood ; he was conversing with secret spies he had among 
 the convicts, when suddenly a shot was heard from a 
 distance. Off went the shots of the sentries in all directions. 
 The Commandant ran off to his post, and I after him. The 
 troops were moving in quick time to their stations; and 
 then came the inquiry. To our relief, it turned out that 
 a young officer, just arrived by our vessel and ignorant of 
 the rules, had been amusing himself by firing at a bird. 
 Rut what an car-wigging the young officer got ! The rule 
 was that no shot be fired on the island except to give alarm. 
 A ludicrous scene occurred in the Court when the shot was 
 fired. The Commissioner was sitting with a military jury, 
 but the moment the gun was heard, thcofficers and soldiers 
 rushed out to their posts, leaving the judge and the two 
 lawyers alone with the prisoners on trial. 
 
 So sharply were all on the alert, for there had been three 
 attempts by the convicts at different times to take the 
 island, that I never ventured to move after nightfall with-
 
 I02 Autobiography of Archbishop U I hit home. 
 
 out having a soldier with mc to answer the challenges. A 
 little incident that I witnessed made the sentries all the 
 sharper. I was walking in the evening with the Com- 
 mandant, when a sentry at some distance from us pre- 
 sented arms instead of giving the challenge. The old 
 soldier, who had been a warrior from his seventeenth 
 year, and had been in fifty battles, from Alexandria to 
 Waterloo, was a martinet, and was up to the sentry in a 
 moment. " Why did you not challenge ?" " I knew the 
 Commandant, and presented arms." " You deserve a court- 
 martial. Anyone might have put on my clothes. You ought 
 to have challenged, and if I did not come up at the second 
 call and give the password, it was your duty to fire at me." 
 I spent the first week in preparing the men for death, 
 and inquiring into the condition of the convicts generally. 
 This took me daily from six in the morning to six at 
 night. Then came the executions. The Commandant had 
 received orders that all the convicts, to the number of 
 two thousand, should witness them. As he had only three 
 companies of infantry, some contrivance was required to 
 prevent a rush of the convicts on the troops, as well as to 
 conceal their number. Several small, but strong, stockades 
 were erected and lined with soldiers, between the scaffold 
 and the standing ground of the convicts, whilst the rest of 
 the force was kept in reserve close by, but out of sight. 
 The executions took place half one day and half the next. 
 One thousand convicts divided into two bodies were 
 brought on the ground the first day, and the other 
 thousand on the second day. Thus all passed off in 
 tranquillity. I had six of my men put together in one cell 
 and five in another,* one of which parties was executed each 
 
 * This implies that the writer had charge of eleven convicts. He 
 has stated above that seven of those condemned to die had placed 
 themselves in his hands. It is to be supposed that the additional four 
 must have been of the number of those condemned by the earlier 
 ( Commission.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 10} 
 
 day, and executed in one group, whilst the Protestants were 
 executed in another. My men asked as a special favour, 
 the night before, to be allowed some tobacco, as with that 
 
 they could watch and pray all night. This indulgence was 
 
 granted. 
 
 When the irons were struck off and the death warrant 
 read, they knelt down to receive it as the will of God ; 
 and next, by a spontaneous act, they humbly kissed the 
 feet of him who brought them peace. After the executioner 
 had pinioned their arms they thanked the jailers for all 
 their kindness, and ascended the ladders with light step^, 
 being almost excitedly cheerful. I had a method of pre- 
 paring men for their last moments, by associating all that 
 I wished them to think and feel with the prayer, " Into 
 Thy hands I commend my spirit ; Lord Jesus, receive my 
 soul." I advised them when on the scaffold to think of 
 nothing else and to say nothing else. The Catholics had a 
 practice of sewing large black crosses on their white caps 
 aiul shirts. These men had done so. As soon as they 
 were on the scaffold, to my surprise, they all repeated the 
 prayer I had taught them, aloud in a kind of chorus 
 together, until the ropes stopped their voices for ever. 
 This made a great impression on all present, and was much 
 talked of afterwards. 
 
 As I returned from this awful scene, wending my way 
 between the masses of convicts and the military, all in 
 dead silence, I barely caught a glance of their suspended 
 bodies. I could not bring myself to look at them. Poor 
 fellows ! They had given me their whole hearts, and were 
 fervently penitent. They had known little of good or of 
 their souls before that time. Yet all of them had either 
 fathers or mothers, sisters or brothers, to whom they had 
 last words and affections to send, which had been dictated 
 to me the day before. The second day was hut a repetition 
 of the first. The Protestant convicts were executed after
 
 104 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 the Catholics. The Anglican clergyman had three to 
 attend to each day. Then came the funerals, the Catholics 
 at a separate time from the Protestants. A selected number 
 of the convicts followed each coffin to the most beautiful 
 cemetery that the eye of man could possibly contemplate. 
 Churchyard Gully is at some distance from the settlement, 
 in a ravine that opens upon the sea, being encircled on the 
 land side with dark thickets of manchineel, backed by the 
 bright-leaved forest trees, among which lemon and guava 
 trees were intermingled. Beyond there the ravine ascended 
 and was clasped in by the swelling hills covered with wild 
 vines and grapes. Above all this was a crown of beautiful 
 trees, beyond which arose Mount Pitt to a height of 3,000 
 feet, covered with majestic pines of the kind peculiar to 
 Norfolk Island. Arrived at the graves, I mounted a little 
 eminence, with the coffins before me and the convicts 
 around me ; and being extraordinarily moved, I poured 
 out the most awful, mixed with the most tender, conjura- 
 tions to these unfortunate men, to think of their immortal 
 souls, and the God above them, Who waited their repent- 
 ance. Then followed the funeral rites. So healthful was 
 the climate, that all who lay in the cemetery had been 
 executed, except one child, the son of a Highland officer, 
 over whose tomb was the touching inscription : " Far from 
 the land of his fathers." 
 
 After the return of the procession, it was found that the 
 men who composed it were sore and annoyed. The 
 executioner had followed the coffins as though chief 
 mourner, at which they were indignant. Yet the man did 
 it in simplicity, and had a friend among the dead. He was 
 a man whom Sir Walter Scott would have liked to have 
 had a sketch of. A broad-chested, sturdy-limbed figure, 
 broad-faced and bull- necked ; who had won his freedom 
 by taking two bushrangers single handed at Port Maquar- 
 rie. But in the struggle he had received a cut from a
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop UUathorne. 105 
 
 hanger, across the mouth, that opened it to the cars, and 
 left a scar over his face that was alternately red and 
 blue. Yet he had good-natured eyes. Whilst pinioning 
 the arms of one of the mcir, he suddenly recognised 
 him, and exclaimed : " Why, Jack, is that you ~? " " Why, 
 Bill," was the answer, " is that you ?" lie then shook his 
 old friend by the hand, and said : " Well, my dear fellow, 
 it can't be helped." 
 
 After the executions I devoted the rest of the time to 
 the convicts, instructed all who came together for the 
 purpose, and got a man to read to them, whilst I heard 
 about one hundred confessions. Many of them had not 
 seen a priest for some twenty years, others since they had 
 left their native country. I had also duties at the military 
 barracks, where I said a second Mass on the Sundays. 
 As Major Anderson was much engaged with his despatches 
 for the returning ship, Mrs. Anderson, a most kind and 
 accomplished lady, on my return from my long labours, 
 seeing me worn and exhausted, used to have horses and 
 a groom in readiness, and rode with me herself through 
 the beautiful island before dinner. She saw that my 
 burden was heavy, and wished to give me a diversion. I 
 shall never forget the extreme kindness of these excellent 
 people. They saw their other guests in the course of the 
 day, but I could only see them in the evening. The 
 hospitable dinners and social converse at the large evening- 
 parties, however agreeable, completed my exhaustion ; so 
 that one night, towards the end of my visit, I arose in a 
 state of extreme sickness, with my spine as cold as an 
 icicle. However, I rallied the next day and completed the 
 work before me. Hut when I got on board the vessel I 
 was in that state of exhaustion that the powers of my 
 mind were complete]}- suspended, and I felt little beyond 
 the sense of existence. If I took a book up 1 could see 
 the letters, but not the sense, and moved as in a dream.
 
 106 Autobiography of Arckbislwp Ullathorne. 
 
 By the time, however, that we reached Sydney, in the 
 course of some fourteen days, my powers had gradually 
 returned. It was not merely the mind, but the feelings, 
 that had been greatly drawn upon. 
 
 Before the executions the Commandant asked me pri- 
 vately, if 1 had any reason to believe that there was a 
 conspiracy to escape from the prison. To which I replied: 
 " My dear Major, of what I know of those men, I know 
 less than of that of which I know nothing." He replied : " I 
 beg your pardon, I did not think of it." I was not sur- 
 prised at the question, for my Anglican friend had repeated 
 at table the histories that he had got from his men : to 
 the surprise of his auditors, who did not conceal the dis- 
 pleasure it gave them. But after the executions were over 
 I drew the Major aside and told him that the men had 
 authorised me to let him know that there had been a plan 
 for escape. That they had got a piece of a watch-spring 
 concealed in the heel of one of them, had passed it by an 
 agency from cell to cell, and had sawn all the fetters ready 
 for snapping ; and that their plan was to mount one on the 
 back of another, to tear off the shingles from the roof, and 
 so escape in the night to the thick bush, hoping in time to 
 get a boat into their power. But on the arrival of the 
 clergy they gave it up. "And now," I said, " if you will go 
 and examine the fetters you will find them sawn and filled 
 up with rust and bread crumbs." On going to examine, 
 the turnkey was confident that the fetters were sound, and 
 tinkled them with their keys. But the Commandant said, 
 " I am sure of my information ;" and on closer examination 
 it was found that they were all cut. 
 
 My last act before leaving the island is worth recording, 
 as an example that the most desperate men ought not to be 
 despaired of. The Major at breakfast told me of a case 
 that gave him a great deal of solicitude. Among the 
 convicts was one who was always in a round of crime
 
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathonie. 107 
 
 or punishment. He was one of those who had been re- 
 prieved, and yet was already again under punishment. I 
 asked if he were a Catholic. He thought SO. "But 
 how can 1 see him: we are just about to sail?" " If you 
 
 will see that man," he said, " I will send a message on 
 board that they are not to sail until I have been on board; 
 and I will send you notiee at the last moment." 1 found 
 the man chained in a cell with three others, and I asked 
 him to come out awhile, as 1 wanted to speak with him. 
 He was a tall, strong-built man, and I saw he was one of 
 those proud spirits that would not seem to cave in before 
 his comrades. 1 told him the turnkey would take off his 
 fetters if he would only come out. He replied : " Sir, you 
 are a kind gentleman, and have been good to them that 
 suffered, but I'd rather not." 1 turned to the others and 
 said, " Now, men, isn't he a big fool ? You would give any- 
 thing to get out of this hot place ; but because I am a 
 priest, he thinks you will take him for a soft}', and chalt 
 him, if he talks to me. I have got something to tell him, 
 and then he can do as he likes. He knows 1 can't eat 
 him. What do you say?" "Why, Sir, you are such a 
 kind gentleman, he ought to go out when you ask him." 
 " And you won't jeer him as a softy because he talks with 
 me?" "Oh, no, Sir." " Well, take off his irons." I wanted 
 to get him into a private room, but he would not go out ot 
 eyeshot of the other men, and nothing could induce him. 
 1 did not like to shut the door on them, lest it might be 
 taken for a trick. I said : " Let's go into the turnkey's 
 room." No, he would not. So we walked up and down 
 the yard, with a sentry on each side a short distance off. 
 I found he was a Catholic, made an earnest appeal to 
 his soul; but he held himself still, and 1 seemed to make 
 no way. A sailor came up: "Anchor short hove, Sir. 
 Governor waiting in the boat." I felt bitter: it was the 
 first time I had found a soul inaccessible. I threw up my
 
 [o8 Autobiography of Archbishop U llathorne. 
 
 arms, looked him full in the face, and poured out the most 
 terrible denunciations upon him for neglecting the one 
 opportunity of saving his soul : for I never expected that 
 he would have a chance of seeing a priest there again. But 
 though I did not know it until fifteen months afterwards 
 his heart was changed. As soon as I left he asked to be 
 put in a cell by himself, got a turnkey, who was a Catholic, 
 to lend him books, and became a new man. In going on 
 board I said to the Commandant : " You must not mistake 
 that man. There is nothing mean about him. He would 
 not tell a lie. Under other circumstances he would be a hero 
 But if he says he will thrash an overseer, he will do it. And 
 if the man resists he will kill him." The hint was taken. 
 After a time one chain was taken off him, then the other. 
 And on my return, after fifteen months, I met him smiling 
 as he worked among the flowers in the Government garden ; 
 and he proved most useful among his fellow-convicts. He 
 ultimately got his liberty, and became a respectable man.* 
 Soon after my return to Sydney I placed the state of 
 the convicts at Norfolk Island before Sir Richard Bourke, 
 and strongly represented the great evil of their being 
 locked up at night in the dark, without any division be- 
 tween the men or any watchman to control their conduct. 
 I earnestly pointed out the necessity of partitions, lights, 
 and watchmen under proper superintendence. But that 
 was not effected until long afterwards, when the representa- 
 tions of Bishop Wilson prevailed. But I put my attempt 
 
 ,: A singular circumstance in connection with this story deserves 
 recording. As Bishop Ullathorne was in the act of penning the above 
 lines a letter readied him written by the very person referred to 
 therein, and relating his subsequent history. After alluding to the 
 last occasion on which they had met, the writer went on to say that 
 after recovering his liberty he had settled in another colony, where he 
 had gradually risen to a position of some eminence, and was bringing 
 up his family in various professions. He had remained faithful in 
 the practice of religion, and acknowledged all the happiness of his 
 changed life as due to the impressions he had received from Dr 
 I 'llathorne.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 on record in my evidence before Sir William Molesworth's 
 ( lommittee in 1 838. 
 
 At this time an effort was made to upset the denomi- 
 national system of education, and to establish in its place 
 a general system with the Bible as a prominent class-book. 
 A public meeting was called in the great room of Pultney 
 Motel, presided over by a certain philanthropist named 
 Backhouse, who was visiting the Colonies partly on a bene- 
 volent expedition, partly as a botanical explorer. The 
 Governor did not approve of the scheme, and hinted that 
 he should like Sir Roger Therry and myself to oppose it, 
 which we were already prepared to do. The Chief Justice, 
 Sir Francis Forbes, was also in opposition. The platform 
 wasoccupied with Anglican clergymen, Dissenting ministers, 
 and their friends. The moment we appeared in their front 
 a commotion took place among them ; they put their 
 heads together, and it was announced that no one should 
 speak for longer than a quarter of an hour. I arose im- 
 mediately after this announcement, and stated that a public 
 meeting demanded full and free discussion ; that I repre- 
 sented a large interest in question ; and that a quarter of 
 an hour would barely enable me to state the case, without 
 leaving time to argue it. One after the other we gave 
 them their quarter of an hour, until they were perplexed 
 what to do, when Sir Roger Therry proposed as a resolu- 
 tion, that the scheme was not adapted to the wants and 
 wishes of the people. This their own Secretary, a Dis- 
 senting minister, got up and seconded. So it passed, and 
 we retired to another room, when we heard a great clamour, 
 for they attacked the Dissenting minister as an enemy of 
 the Bible. But what could the poor man do ? They 
 wanted to get rid of us, and it was the only way open. I 
 published a pamphlet entitled, "On the Use and Abuse of 
 the Scriptures," and the new education scheme died away.
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Arrival of the Bishop. 
 
 On September 13th, 1835, the Right Rev. Father Bede 
 Folding, Bishop of Hieroccesarea^) Vicar-Apostolic of New 
 1 [olland and Van Dieman's Land, arrived in Sydney, ac- 
 companied by three priests and four ecclesiastical students. 
 He had stayed for a time in Hobart Town, where he was 
 received by Governor Sir George Arthur with marked 
 courtesy and hospitality. He found things in the same 
 state in which I had found them ; but left there a Bene- 
 dictine priest, the Rev. Father Cottram, and an ecclesiastical 
 student, afterwards Dean Kenny, to open and teach a 
 school for the people. 
 
 The Bishop's house was ready for his reception. The 
 Catholic population received him with great joy, and pre- 
 sented him with a handsome carriage and pair as expressive 
 of their wish to maintain him in his dignity. 1 le was well 
 received by the Governor and the chief officials, to most 
 of whom he was the bearer of letters. He received a 
 stipend of .£400 a year, and I retained mine and remained 
 to assist him in my former office. 
 
 Everything in the Church now began to assume larger 
 proportions. The Bishop took a position which gradually 
 raised the tone and spirit of the whole Catholic body. We 
 had pontifical functions with as much solemnity as our 
 resources could command, which much impressed the people, 
 to whom they were new. Then the vast body of the
 
 Autobiography of Archbisfwp Ullatlwrne. i i i 
 
 Catholics, who had never been confirmed received this 
 Sacrament. As the Bishop's house was large, he turned 
 half of it into a boarding school, over which I presided 
 for a time. Thus was begun a solicitude for raising the 
 sons of the settlers who were acquiring property, that they 
 might take their suitable position. As the Bishop was 
 inexperienced in official correspondence, and as the work 
 began to increase, I continued that duty under his direc- 
 tion to the a~n.\. When resident, later, at Parramatta, I 
 rode once or twice a week over to Sydney, to perform this 
 duty under the eye of the Bishop, and to call at the 
 Government offices when business required it. I had also 
 to look after the completion of the church begun at M ait- 
 land, and to start another at Parramatta. I had the assist- 
 ance of the Government architect in devising the plans. 
 But what was my surprise, on arriving one day at Maitland, 
 to find that without my knowledge Father Therry had 
 been there, and had doubled the number of windows in 
 the walls. This was one of his singularities, to put as 
 many windows in a building as the walls would allow of, 
 without any consideration for the intense glare of heated 
 light. Thus in the old Cathedral of Sydney he putseventy 
 large windows, two rows in one wall. At Campbell Town 
 his church was like a cage. At Maitland he spoiled what 
 would have been a well-proportioned nave in the old lancet 
 style. His taste in architecture was for what he called 
 opes ; if a plan was brought to him, his first question was : 
 " How man)- more opes would it admit of?" lie could not 
 understand the principle of adapting the light of abuilding 
 to the climate. 
 
 Riding at Maitland along the fertile banks of the river 
 Hunter, it was impossible not to admire the beauty of those 
 primitive forests and the fertile abundance produced by the 
 deep and rich alluvial soil. Then -there were the varied 
 notes of the birds. 1 was riding through the wood with
 
 112 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJioruc. 
 
 Mr. Walker, the chief supporter of our religion in that 
 locality, when I heard at some distance first a whistle, then 
 the crack of a whip, then the reverberation of the lash. I 
 asked: "What road is that over there?" " There ^ no 
 mad," he replied. "But I heard a man driving, and there 
 again." " Oh ! that's the coachman." " But a coachman 
 must have a road." " The coachman's a bird," said he; and 
 a bird it was, exactly imitating the whistle of a coachman 
 and the crack and lashing of his whip. Then the bell bird 
 rang its silver bell, and another species cried like a child in 
 trouble, whilst the flocks of parrots made a croaking din, 
 and flights of black cockatoos spread over the fields of 
 mai/.e with a noise like the rusty hinges of an old castle all 
 flapping together in the wind. 
 
 The Bishop himself began that wonderful course of 
 missionary labour among the convicts which attracted so 
 much attention, produced so great an influence, and, more 
 than any other part of his ministry, drew so great a vene- 
 ration towards him. He had not merely the heart of a 
 father, but the heart of a mother towards them. When 
 they came into his presence he wept over them, and they 
 could never resist the influence of his words. The first step 
 he took was to obtain leave from the Government for all 
 the Catholic prisoners, as they arrived by ship, to be re- 
 tained in the convict barracks of Sydney for ten days before 
 they were sent up the country. When a ship arrived from 
 Ireland there would be as many as three hundred to look 
 after. They were brought to the church at six in the 
 morning and remained until eleven ; again marched to the 
 church at three and remained until six. It was a kind of 
 retreat adapted to their circumstances. The Bishop was 
 there the whole time, assisted by the Sydney clergy. 
 After an address by the Bishop, they were classified by the 
 clergy into those who had not performed their religious 
 duties for one, for three, for five, or for ten years. After
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. i i j 
 
 the clergy had examined into the amount of instruction 
 which each possessed, they were re-classified for instruction, 
 the ecclesiastical students acted as catechists, and some of 
 
 the men were picked out as monitors. Then began th ■ 
 confessions, in which the Bishop took his large share. He 
 most of the instructions, and after the religious duties 
 were completed by Holy Communion, a special com 
 instruction and advice was given to them regarding their 
 p tsition as convicts, what power their masters had over 
 them, how the law affected them, to what dangers they 
 were exposed, and how they would most effectually succeed 
 in obtaining mitigation, good treatment, and their ticket of 
 leave ; after this they proceeded to their assignment. 
 
 I need scarcely say that this system produced a most 
 beneficial result which was widely recognised. In my 
 evidence before the Parliamentary Committee on Trans- 
 portation in the year 1S3S, I was able to quote a letter 
 from the Bishop, stating that, of 1,400 prisoners who had 
 already gone through this system, only two had found their 
 way into the Sydney Jail; and that, whereas hitherto our 
 clergy had attended not less than twenty executions yearly, 
 during the six months since this system was adopted only 
 one Catholic had been executed, and he for a crime of 
 three years' standing. In short, it was a common remark 
 artiong the clergy, that those whom they had in hand on 
 their arrival very rarely found their way into jail. 
 
 This was but a part of the Bishop's labour among the 
 convicts. At regular intervals he visited the felons' jail, 
 instructed the Catholics, heard their confessions, and said 
 Mass for them in the press room. Shortly after he had 
 said his first Mass there, the head jailer, a good Catholic, 
 and a man of mild manners though of resolute will, said to 
 me : " I will tell you something, Sir, and you will tell it to 
 no one else. You know how this place is infested with 
 small vermin, so that even our rough men can hardly 1
 
 1 14 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 stand it. Well, when we are crowded we are obliged 
 to put a lot of men in the press room of a night to 
 sleep. But ever since the Bishop has said Mass there, 
 there is a rush of men to get to that end of the room, 
 because there have been no vermin there since that time." 
 If there were men to be executed he always prepared 
 them, although a priest attended them on the scaffold. 
 
 Every Sunday morning, the convicts, from their barracks, 
 were marched to the last Mass in the Cathedral, where 
 they crowded to the Bishop's confessional ; and when he 
 had to officiate, the congregation had consequently to be 
 detained a long time before the service began. Occasionally 
 it became my duty to represent the great inconvenience to 
 the congregation. He would then weep, and say : " Any 
 one else I could put off, but I cannot resist these poor 
 creatures." After the Sunday Vespers, he would mount 
 his horse and proceed to a large chain-gang on Goat 
 Island, or perhaps to some other chain-gang working on 
 the roads, but boxed up in wooden huts on Sundays. 
 There he would have the Catholics drawn out, and after 
 an earnest address to them would use some retired place 
 for a confessional. After the hard labours of the Sunday 
 were over, he delighted to have all the Sydney clergy at 
 his house to a late dinner, and took that opportunity to 
 invite any lay gentleman to whom he wished to show 
 respect. 
 
 When he went up the country the convicts were always 
 his first care, and he got as many to Mass as he could and 
 spent much of his time with them. When they knew he 
 was coming, the Catholic settlers met him on the confines 
 of the district, on horseback, and conducted him to the 
 church, if there was one, or to the temporary place where 
 he was to officiate. He made it a point, before leaving, to 
 ride through the district in company with the priest, calling 
 at the house of every free Catholic or Emancipist who
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 115 
 
 respected himself, and was of good • onduct. Hut if a man 
 was not living properly, or neglected his duty to his family, 
 ide past his Iv.usc without taking any notice of him. 
 Ik: thus inspired the Emancipists to respect themselves, 
 and with the same view he established respectable schools 
 for their sons and founded a Catholic newspaper, which 
 taught them their public rights and duties. 
 
 Having such an influence over the convicts they ran to 
 him, as to a father, in their hours of distress. Let me give 
 an example. He was walking in his large garden on a 
 certain day, saying his office, when a man in a wretched 
 plight came from his hiding-place among the trees and 
 knelt before him. He then told his story. lie had ab- 
 sconded from service 1 50 miles up the country, because 
 the overseer had been down upon him, and had unjustly 
 reported him so often to his master that he had been 
 flogged several times. lie then showed his back covered 
 with wounds and scars, and declared he was so miserable 
 that he could bear it no longer. He had come all that 
 way, avoiding the roads, and had had nothing to eat for 
 three days but a green cob of maize, for he was obliged to 
 keep in hiding. After questioning him closely, the Bishop 
 sent him to the kitchen for food, and went straight to the 
 Principal Superintendent of Convicts, an officer of great 
 authority. To him he told the whole tale, expressed his 
 conviction of the truth, and pleaded for mercy. The 
 Superintendent replied : " The man must be sent to the 
 barracks, and must be punished ; but I promise you he- 
 shall be sent to another master, and to one who will do 
 justice." 
 
 The Bishop's servants were mostly convicts, and, ol 
 course, he was kind to them. There was an old man 
 among them, who worked in the garden, who was very 
 simple, ami, in tin: main, honest ; but seeing the Bishop's 
 jewelled mitre, wrapped it in a cloth, carried it to the
 
 116 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathornc. 
 
 principal hatter in the city, said it was a curious Indian 
 cap, and asked the master of the shop what he would give 
 for it. The master suspected at once that it was something- 
 belonging to the Catholic Bishop. He detained the old 
 man, and sent a messenger to the Bishop's house. A priest 
 went to the shop, took possession of the mitre and the old 
 man, and on his arrival at home he was saluted with general 
 laughter. No more notice was taken of it. The old man 
 worked on, but never heard the last of the mitre from his 
 fellow-servants. 
 
 Our wants of all kinds increased so much that the Bishop 
 thought it desirable that I should go to England, and 
 thence to Ireland, and do the best I could to provide for 
 them. As, however, things were in a very unsatisfactory 
 state in Hobart Town, his Lordship wished me first to 
 accompany him thither, and so start on the long voyage 
 from that port. We accordingly proceeded thither on May 
 ioth, 1836.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 Voyage to England. 
 
 AFTER completing affairs in Hobart Town, I took the 
 first ship that offered for England. It proved to be a 
 heavy tub, with not only an uncultured, but an incompetent 
 captain, and we were full six months on the voyage. 1 
 found the cabin passengers to be a surgeon of the navy, 
 who had taken out a shipload of convict women to 
 Hobart Town, a pleasant companion; a young English- 
 man, educated in Germany and equally agreeable ; an un- 
 cultured Scotch Presbyterian minister, who had originally 
 been a carpenter — a kind man, but going home in trouble ; 
 a young Scotch settler, who, though a Presbyterian, looked 
 to me for guidance; and a Jewess, who was a widow with 
 her two young daughters. 
 
 So unskilful a navigator was the captain, that he ran us 
 into sixty-six degrees south latitude, far beyond Cape 
 Horn, where we were entangled among icebergs for nearly 
 a fortnight. The men lost all confidence, got low spirited, 
 and proposed to the chief mate that he should take com- 
 mand of the ship. He very properly told the captain, 
 and so the conspiracy was stopped. I counted more than 
 seventy icebergs in sight at once; and we must ha\c 
 passed through some two thousand of them. Some of the 
 largest, as measured by the quadrant, were I 50 feet in height 
 above the sea, and a quarter of a mile long, but most of 
 them were much smaller. The weather was squally as
 
 Ii8 Autobiography of ArcJibisliop UllatJiornc. 
 
 well as foggy, and a look-out had to be kept day and 
 night from the foreyard. It was intensely cold, but we 
 passengers agreed to have no fires, but to wrap warm and 
 take plenty of exercise. All our live stock, sheep, pigs, 
 goats and poultry died of the cold ; and the shrewd old 
 surgeon watched the dying moments of the creatures, to 
 see that they were thrown overboard and not brought to 
 table. After clearing the icebergs we ran to Cape Horn, 
 and, strange to say, were becalmed off Staten Island for 
 a whole day. 
 
 Four little Cape pigeons accompanied us during the 
 whole way from the coast of New Zealand to the Horn ; 
 they never rested on the ship, but sometimes on the water, 
 and flew about in the whole run, picking up anything the 
 cook threw overboard. At the Horn they left us, and 
 another came about us with a string tied to its leg. In a 
 fortnight we ran from Cape Horn to the Brazils, where, in 
 rapid change from cold to heat, most of us caught cold. 
 After a long spell at sea the sense of smell becomes acute 
 on approaching land. We were in a fog and could see 
 nothing, but the odour of land was rich with perfumes. 
 Suddenly the mist cleared, and the land revealed itself 
 covered with orange trees in flower and fruit. Our next 
 object was to make for Rio Janeiro, to obtain fresh pro- 
 visions. But the captain again blundered. He had clear 
 observations the day before, sighting the bold land about 
 Rio Janeiro, but mistook it, and sailed back some sixty 
 miles, when he fairly confessed he knew not where he was. 
 We got a man off in a boat from the shore, and I was able 
 to understand him. We were near, he said, to the Bay of 
 Angra deis Reis. He undertook to pilot us into the bay, 
 and there we came to anchor off the town. I landed with 
 the captain, to assist him to find a ship agent. We found 
 a respectable young Englishman acting as American 
 Consul, and he undertook to provision the ship.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 119 
 
 Two hills rose above the town, on one of which stood a 
 large Benedictine monastery, and on the other a Carmelite 
 convent of men. The next day I took my young Scotch 
 friend as a companion, and went up to the Benedictine 
 monastery. The Prior received us with true Religious 
 courtesy and hospitality, and we stayed the night that 
 I might say Ma^> next morning. There were but few 
 Religious to take care of the property ; for the Religious 
 Orders had been suppressed through the influence of the 
 Freemasons. My Scotch companion was awestruck with 
 all he saw ; and was quite nervous as we passed through 
 the long cloisters, lighted by a single lamp, to our rooms. 
 The negro slaves of the property, about forty in number, 
 were chanting the Salve Regina after returning from their 
 work. There was an Irish medical man married to a 
 native Portuguese, who possessed considerable wealth, and 
 had built for himself a beautiful mansion outside the 
 town. In this mansion he invited me and my companion 
 to take up our quarters, and assembled a party to meet us. 
 I found religion at a low ebb generally, and most of the 
 clergy in a low condition. This was in part a consequence 
 of the revolution, and I have reason to believe that there 
 has been considerable improvement of late. But at that 
 time scarcely anyone went to the Sacraments, unless in 
 danger of death. I found one parish priest, however, who 
 was truly pious and earnest, and paid him all the attention 
 I could. 
 
 The public school was in beautiful order ; but this priest 
 assured me they were not allowed to teach religion in it ; 
 not even the doctrine of the Holy Trinity. Angradeis Kris 
 V the great coffee-growing district. I was impressed with 
 the modest demeanour of the slaves ; both men and 
 women, on the roads, even with loads on their heads, stood 
 still as we passed and asked a blessing in the name of 
 Christ. We entered a large barn-like place in a coffee
 
 120 AutobiograpJiy of Archbishop Ullathornc. 
 
 plantation, where an old negro woman had care of the 
 infant negroes ; and a strange sight it was to see such a 
 number of little blackies crawling all over the long floor 
 with very slight clothing in the great heat. 
 
 Our host invited us to a good long ride into the country 
 to visit a collegiate establishment. The soil was wonder- 
 fully rich, abounding in plantations of coffee, sugar, and 
 tapioca. Palm, orange, and cocoa trees were profuse on 
 the roadsides, and the pineapple grew everywhere, like a 
 common weed. The head of the College was an excellent 
 Portuguese Oratorian, a man of considerable attainments 
 as well as piety. He read a little English, and showed me 
 his English books. There was specimens of our science, 
 and of our literature, as he told me. The first was an 
 odd volume of an old " Repertory of Arts and Sciences," the 
 second was Harvey's " Meditation on the Tombs," the 
 third was Miss Bordenham's " Mrs. Herbert and the 
 Villagers." He was surprised when I told him they were 
 not fair samples of English thought and letters. Just as 
 we were sailing I received by a messenger a letter from 
 this good Father, written in beautiful Latinity. He sent 
 me some money, asking me to purchase with it and send 
 him some good books in English. I was obliged to 
 return it, as I could not reach him without some address 
 at Rio Janeiro. He also sent me a present of a large 
 bird, which, he said, was a stranger in that country. It 
 proved to be a very fine specimen of the great horned 
 screamer, so called from having two large horns in front 
 of each of its wings. I had hoped to take it home 
 as a present to the Zoological Society, but knowing 
 nothing of its habits we could find nothing it would eat, 
 and so it died. I gave it to the surgeon to stuff for the 
 Army and Navy Surgeons' Museum. 
 
 Nothing particular occurred during the rest of the 
 voyage, except that the young man who was teaching me
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathorne. \z\ 
 
 German had a quarrel with the big carpenter, a Shetlander, 
 
 whom lie throttled and nearly strangled; when I had to 
 interfere and restore peace. I contrived to make a sort of 
 retreat, as I always did on long voyages. I also wrote 
 some chapters on the convict system, which afterwards 
 proved of use. But when I afterwards found that so little- 
 was then known in England about the Australian Colonies, 
 I regretted that I had not prepared a book on the subject. 
 Indeed, 1 was urged by a friend at Hobart Town to return 
 first to Sydney to gather materials. But duty urged 
 expedition, and I left Sydney at a day's notice. I landed 
 in my native country towards the close of i S36.
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 Visit to Rome. 
 
 ALTHOUGH it was some time after my arrival in England 
 before I proceeded to Rome, it will be better to dispose of 
 that visit first. The occasion was a letter received from 
 Cardinal Weld, requesting me to go to Rome and make a 
 report to the Holy See on the Mission of Australia. At 
 Paris I met some of the devout Catholics of that city, and 
 amongst others the future President of the Society of St. 
 Vincent de Paul, then a young man, who kindly drove me 
 to the principal churches and charitable institutions. I 
 also made the acquaintance of the Venerable Abbe Ducot, 
 who had been long in India, but had published a dis- 
 couraging book about its missions, as they were at that 
 time. Father O'Meara, then tutor to the present Mr. 
 Hornyhold, also introduced me to several of the leaders of 
 Catholic affairs whom it was interesting to know. At 
 Chalons-sur-Saone I met the celebrated Abbot Gueranger 
 on the steamer, in company with Father Brandis, after- 
 wards Novice-master at the great Monastery of Einsicdeln, 
 and author of several Benedictine books.) They were on 
 their way to Rome to obtain approval for the new founda- 
 tion of French Benedictines which Gueranger was estab- 
 lishing. I was the first professed Benedictine they had 
 ever seen, and they asked me if I belonged to the monas- 
 tery near Bath. They were going to the Monastery of St. 
 Calisto in Rome, expecting that the Procurator of the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. i 2 J 
 
 English Benedictines, who lived there, would be of use to 
 them. I also was going to the same house, and we joined 
 company. 1 found the Abbot well versed in the Fathers 
 and Church history, and we had much interesting conver- 
 sation. He maintained the authenticity of the works 
 ascribed to St. Dionysius, and spoke of writing on the 
 subject. He had completed the first volume of his 
 " ( )rigines Ecclesi.-e Romana.-," of which he had copies for 
 Rome ;( but his great contest for restoring the Roman 
 Breviary to its Integrity in France, and his magnificent 
 work, the " Institutions Liturgiqucs," prevented its being 
 ever completed. | He was an enthusiastic lover of art and 
 a valuable companion in visiting Genoa, Pisa, and Florence. 
 
 At Lyons I was introduced to the managers of the 
 Society of the Propagation of the Faith, then in its early 
 years. I do not forget the kind attention which I received 
 from them. At their request I drew up a full account of 
 the Australian Mission and of the convict system, to which 
 I added a description of the country and of its most 
 curious productions. It filled nearly a number of their 
 " Annals," and being so completely new, was said to have 
 advanced the interests of the Society. The Society voted 
 a handsome allocation of money to Australia, and it was 
 continued for many years. 
 
 We arrived at San Calisto in Rome on the morning of 
 Holy Saturday, [837. As there was no Benedictine Car- 
 dinal at that time the suite of rooms for the use of that 
 dignitary were vacant, and the Fathers put them at my 
 disposal. So soon as I was refreshed I went out with 
 Father afterwards Bishop) Collier to see St. Peter's and 
 attend the Pontifical functions in the Sixtine Chapel. When 
 he brought me in front of the Colonnade, I said : "'Phis is 
 not St. Peter's, you have deceived me ; it is some minia- 
 ture of it." It was so dwarfed by distance that I really 
 believed it to be nothing else. But as we approached it
 
 i^4 Autobiography of ArclibisJwp Ullathorne. 
 
 grew upon the eye into the enormous temple it is. We 
 entered the Sixtine, but I had no sooner got a glimpse of 
 the Pope than I was turned out by the Swiss Guard. " Is 
 this the Roman welcome?" I said to Father Collier. 
 " Coming from the far end of the world to report a new 
 continent for the work of the Church, I am at once turned 
 out of the Pontifical Chapel." He then, however, recol- 
 lected that the frock-coat was the sin I bore upon me. I 
 ought to have been in the habit of my Order. But that I 
 had never worn, and it had yet to be made. The Pontifical 
 Chapel is part of the Pontifical Court, and requires some 
 kind of Court costume. 
 
 When I was presented to the Cardinal Prefect of Propa- 
 ganda, the mild and gentle Cardinal Franzoni, as Vicar- 
 General of Australia, His Eminence, after a quiet inspection, 
 exclaimed :<' " Oual giovane ! " And after answering a few 
 questions, I retired. On my presentation to Pope Gregory 
 XVI. by the same title, His Holiness uttered the same ex- 
 clamation : "Oual giovane !4-What a youth." But he was 
 truly paternal, and expressed a hope to see my. report. 
 On fire as I was, and that habitually, with the interests of 
 the Australian Mission, and anxious to awaken a like 
 interest in Rome, these receptions considerably cooled me. 
 I felt I was looked on as a mere boy, and I therefore kept 
 out of sight, and set to work with my report. I drew it 
 up at considerable length, in four parts. It was put into 
 Italian by Dr. Collier, (and was revised by Abbot Pes- 
 chiatclli. I presented it one part at a time, until I knew 
 that the whole had been printed at the Propaganda Press. 
 I then called upon the Cardinal Prefect, who expressed 
 warm interest in the report, and became very cordial. He 
 also informed me, to my great satisfaction, that a Canon of 
 the Cathedral of Vienna, moved by what he had heard 
 of that country, had given a foundation for the maintenance 
 of a priest at Norfolk Island. I think that his informant
 
 Autobiography of Archbisliop Ullathorne. 125 
 
 must have been the late Baron von Hiigel, who in his early 
 
 days had made the tour of the Australian Colonies, and 
 whom I had the pleasure of meeting with his family, in 
 England, in later days. 
 
 I took the opportunity to observe to the Cardinal Prefect, 
 that as both His Holiness and himself had remarked, with 
 apparent surprise, upon my youthfulness, I begged to 
 observe that I had not sought the office, that it was im- 
 p >sed upon me, and that I was most ready to resign it. 
 His Eminence replied that the report I had given was fully 
 approved, that I had worked the Australian soil a good 
 deal, and that I was not to suppose there was any dis- 
 satisfaction. His Holiness also directed that I should 
 receive the diploma of Doctor in Divinity. I then began 
 to understand Rome in a way that long experience has 
 confirmed. When persons go there with great ecclesiastical 
 or religious interests to be settled, they are commonly 
 treated with a certain reserve, if they are strangers, until 
 their spirit and character arc seen through, when, if satis- 
 factory', they are treated with every kindness and con- 
 sideration. 
 
 As Cardinal Weld had invited me to Rome, he gave me 
 a cordial welcome. At his table I met his son-in-law, Lord 
 Clifford; the Miss Clifford who was afterwards first Prioress 
 of St. Scholastica's, Atherstone; and the present Cardinal 
 di Luca, then secretary to Cardinal Weld. The next day 
 the Cardinal was taken ill ; he was repeatedly bled, ac- 
 cording to the medical system of Rome at that time, 
 against which all the English exclaimed ; and in the 
 course of a week he died. His departure caused uni- 
 versal regret. His great piety, his charity, and his edi- 
 fying and recollected demeanour, so marked on all 
 occasions, had drawn towards him a very high degree 
 of respect. Besides the solemn Requiem at his funeral, 
 at which the Pope himself assisted, Lord Clifford had a
 
 126 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 Requiem celebrated at San Carlo in Corso, to which the 
 English in Rome were invited, and at which Dr. Wiseman 
 read a long oration recounting the history of the Cardinal's 
 life. This gave rise to a singular scene for so solemn an 
 occasion, and that in a Roman church. The music was 
 the celebrated Requiem of Mozart, performed by the best 
 singers, with instrumentation. Mozart is rarely heard in 
 Roman churches, and it attracted the artists and musicians. 
 But when the thrilling tones of Mozart had become inter- 
 rupted for a long time by the monotonous reading of 
 Dr. (afterwards Cardinal) Wiseman, in the harsh sounding 
 English language, however interesting to the English, 
 the Italians could stand it no longer, but set up a hissing- 
 all over the church. After a few moments Dr. Wiseman 
 got a hearing, and by a few words of grave and dignified 
 rebuke restored silence until the lecture was completed. 
 
 This was the only time at which I ever knew Italians 
 misbehave in a church. As to the misconduct of the 
 English, it was at that time proverbial. On the very next 
 day after my arrival, which was Easter Sunday, I saw an 
 Englishman striving against the Swiss Guards, to force his 
 way into the dress circle at the Pontifical Mass. The Captain 
 of the Guard came up to remonstrate, when the English- 
 man squared his fist at him. The captain clapped his 
 hand on his sword, but three halberdiers quietly put their 
 shoulders against the Englishman and as quietly moved 
 him back out of the way. Just before my arrival a most 
 disgraceful thing occurred. The ground was very wet, and 
 the Pope, in his white robes, was taking a walk at some dis- 
 tance from his attendants, when three brothers, Englishmen, 
 and gentlemen so-called, met him where there was but a 
 narrow path with a puddle on each side. The three brothers 
 linked their arms together and met His Holiness full face. 
 The Pope stopped and pointed to the puddle, they only 
 laughed and went right on, and His Holiness stepped into the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. \2j 
 
 puddle, as he said, almost to his knees, and got away bel 
 the attendants joined him. The carriage then came up and 
 the Pope entered it. The Tope sent for Cardinal Weld and 
 narrated the whole affair. The Cardinal's brother-in-law, 
 Mr. Bodenham, from whom I had the story, went straight 
 to their lodgings. The sister appeared, but they got out 
 of the way. On hearing his statement she expressed her 
 indignation at such a charge. Me replied : " Madam, it is 
 true, and I have come in kindness, after conferring with 
 the Marquis of Anglesea, to say that their passports will 
 arrive directly; but unless they leave Rome at once you 
 will have your house filled with the police." 
 
 Dr. Wiseman was then head of the English, Dr. Cullen 
 of the Irish, and Dr. Grant of the Scotch College, from all 
 of whom I received great kindness. Bishops Walsh and 
 Griffiths were also on their visit to Rome, and were lodged 
 at the English College. The Pope treated them with 
 particular attention. I was invited to accompany them, 
 under the guidance of Dr. Wiseman, over the roof of St. 
 Peter's, and on ascending the dome we four just filled one 
 quarter of the metal ball beneath the cross. There was 
 one Cardinal whose kindness to me, a young stranger, 
 flight not to be forgotten. Cardinal Castrocani not only 
 took a great interest in all my proceedings, but called on 
 and presented me with a valuable painting, which he said 
 had been bequeathed him by another Cardinal: an "Assump- 
 tion of the Blessed Virgin," supposed to be by Guido Reni. 
 This picture I gave to the Sisters of Charity whom I took 
 out to New South Wales. 
 
 I had a brief interview with Monsignor (afterwards 
 Cardinal) Mezzofanti, the great linguist, in company with 
 Abbot Gueranger. He was waiting to accompany the 
 Pope in a walk through the Vatican Library. I was as much 
 struck with the wedge-like form of his brow, as with his 
 singular meekness and modesty, and with the remarkable
 
 128 Autobiography of Archbishop UUathorne. 
 
 pliability of his mouth, which so readily gave itself to every 
 form of language and dialect. It was one of those faces 
 that could never be forgotten, expressive of a character 
 unique and thoroughly simple. 
 
 Another most interesting visit was made to the cele- 
 brated Christian artist, Ovcrbeck. Being introduced by 
 his intimate friend, the Abbot Pcschiatelli, I was allowed 
 to see his works still in progress, which, as a rule, he never 
 allowed to be seen, but only his finished cartoons and 
 paintings. He was then at work on his chief picture, 
 representing the influence of religion on the arts, now in 
 the Frankfort Gallery. His face was like that of one of 
 his own refined ideals. He spoke with warmth of the 
 missionary life, and considered his own calling as a kind of 
 mission to souls, and quite warmed me with his gentle 
 enthusiasm. 
 
 The tranquillity of the Benedictine monastery, the great 
 kindness, courtesy, and refinement of the Fathers, and the 
 religious influence of Rome, were very grateful after the 
 rough work of Australia, and the toils and solicitudes that 
 followed my return to Fmgland. Then, though I had been 
 a professed Benedictine for a dozen years, owing to the 
 Penal laws it was the first time that I had ever worn or 
 even seen the Benedictine habit ; and I found it a valuable 
 control on rapidity of movement, and even of thinking. 
 The gentle-hearted Father Glover, of the Gcsii, was my 
 confessor ; and after kneeling by his side in his cell he 
 invited me to sit down, and I obtained useful information 
 from his well-informed mind. It was he that put into my 
 hands the books, published in America, that first opened 
 my eyes to the secret mysteries of FVeemasonry, up to its 
 highest grades, as practised on the Continent, and which 
 were published after the murder of Morgan for betraying 
 its secrets, had produced so great a sensation. This 
 enabled me to comprehend in a practical way the
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathome. i_'<j 
 
 mischievous machinations of that secret society, which is 
 so little understood in England. 
 
 Searching everywhere for devoted priests for Australia 
 1 was told of a priest who, in or near Turin, had founded 
 a new Institute of Missioners of self-denying and laborious 
 
 men. Now one thing that fretted me in Italy was to see- 
 such a vast number of priests, many of them, apparently, 
 with little to do, whilst in Australia souls were perishing 
 without pastors or Sacraments. I could not help talking 
 of this. But I soon ascertained that the really competent 
 men in Rome were engaged in one important occupation 
 or another, and that a certain class of priests, then 
 numerous, were men on their little patrimonies, or chap- 
 laincies, mere Mass-saying priests, who would have been 
 more in our way than a help to work like ours. 
 
 I asked Father Glover's opinion about the new Institute 
 of Missioners near Turin, lie said the name of the 
 founder was Rosmini, but that his writings were suspected 
 of having a taint of novelty and unsoundness. I then 
 asked if there had been any reply to them, and he 
 mentioned the works of Gioberti, which could be got at 
 Genoa, But when I inquired of the booksellers at Genoa, 
 they told me that his books were prohibited by the State, 
 and he himself sent into exile. In the year 1848 I sailed 
 in the same vessel with Gioberti from Genoa to Civita 
 Vecchia, and was surprised to observe his extremely 
 nervous state of body ; his head and limbs shook con- 
 tinually, and I was told by those who knew him that he 
 was always in more or less of \'c\c\\ which appeared to be 
 confirmed by the red and inflamed condition of his eyes. 
 I never could understand his fundamental position in 
 ontology (of which the American, Brownson, made so 
 much), that in every affirmative proposition were affirmed 
 ens creat existentias ; for creation is a free act of the 
 Divine will, and is not, therefore, an object of our mental 
 
 10
 
 130 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathorne. 
 
 intuition ; and St. Paul teaches that " by faith we know 
 that the world was created by the word of God." Then 
 existences are contingent, and of contingencies we have no 
 mental intuition. 
 
 On the invitation of the Cardinal Prefect of Propaganda, 
 I stayed at Rome for the festival of Corpus Christi and 
 w itnessed the great procession at St. Peter's, which 
 impressed me, more than anything I had seen, with the 
 religious grandeur and resources of Rome. At my farewell 
 audience, the Sovereign Pontiff gave me words of en- 
 couragement, and recommended me to learn to speak 
 Italian before my next visit to Rome. I bid farewell to the 
 Benedictine Fathers, who gave me letters of introduction 
 to all the monasteries of the Order that were on my way 
 back to England ; and on my subsequent visits to Rome 
 though I did not reside with them, I always experienced 
 their fraternal charity and hospitality. 
 
 Father Brandis had told me that there was an excellent 
 young priest, the son of a magistrate of the district of 
 Bellinsona, who desired to go on the foreign missions, and 
 he gave me a letter to the father. I therefore returned by 
 way of the Alps, and made my way to the house of Signor 
 Leoni, the father of the young priest in question, situated 
 in a beautiful country by the lake Lugano. Here I pre- 
 sented the letter of Father Brandis, and was most cordially 
 and hospitably received. But before I proceed let me 
 record my last meeting with this good Father. In 1857, 
 being an invalid, I was sent by medical advice to the snows 
 of Switzerland, and among many interesting places, I paid a 
 visit with my reverend companion to the great Monastery of 
 Einsiedeln, venerable with the history of a thousand years. 
 On arrival I sent in a card and asked for a Father who 
 could speak either French or Italian. A Father came, and 
 said : " You are no stranger here. We know your history 
 as a missioner, and the book I hold in my hands is your
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. [31 
 
 book on ' La Salette, 1 translated. We will send for your 
 luggage to the hotel. Our best apartments are at your 
 disposal." But as he was conducting us to the apartments 
 reserved for dignitaries, the Father stopped suddenly at a 
 door, and said: "Here is a Father who speaks French 
 fluently." The door opened, and there stood the Novice- 
 master in a circle of his novices. I looked at him, he 
 looked at me ; then he threw his arms around me. It was 
 my old friend Father Brandis. 1 found him to be a truly 
 spiritual man, full of zeal for Benedictine piety. We spent 
 delightful days in the Abbot's quarters and witnessed the 
 pilgrimages constantly flowing to the sanctuary. On 
 parting, Father Brandis gave me his translations of the 
 " Rule anil Life of St. Benedict," and his "Manual of Bene- 
 dictine Piety." 
 
 The family Leoni received me with warm welcome. 
 The old magistrate was a man of patriarchal simplicity, 
 living among his children and grandchildren, all under 
 one roof, after the old mediaeval manner of Italy. I was 
 much edified during my three days' stay with the 
 simplicity and unity of this large family. There was a 
 purity of thought and a piety of heart, a gentle yet free 
 courtesy, in this happy society which was very endearing. 
 The head of it was a mild, firm, and benevolent character, 
 evidently much respected all the country round. On 
 Sunday was the monthly procession of the parish round 
 the church, when the old magistrate was distinguished 
 from the rest by carrying a larger and more ornamented 
 candle, and walking last. The young priest, however, was 
 not at home, but with his brother, the principal architect 
 of Turin. I therefore drove to the Lago Maggiore, crossed 
 to Savona, and took the diligence to Turin. During this 
 journey I was much taken with the gentle simplicity of a 
 young Franciscan friar ; wherever we had to pay fare he 
 quietly asked a passage for the love of God, and obtained
 
 i^2 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 it. At Turin I stayed some days with the Leonis, who 
 took me everywhere. I called to sec Rosmini, not losing 
 sight of his missionary institute ; but he had gone to visit 
 his mother, who was ill. I found the young priest more 
 heavy and less spirited than the rest of his family ; but as 
 he was eager to go I took him, his brother paying the 
 expenses. Hut at London he lost courage and returned 
 home.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 Work in England and Ireland. 
 
 ONE of the first things I did in England was to publish, 
 
 in pamphlet form, the " Catholic Mission in Australasia.'' 
 This at once awakened a warm interest in the missionary 
 work of that remote country.* Several English priests 
 offered themselves for the work, but their Bishops could 
 not spare them. Besides publishing five editions of that 
 pamphlet, I took to lecturing on the same subject, and 
 generous contributions (lowed into my hands. I then went 
 to Ireland, and met its Bishops assembled at Maynooth, 
 who took such an interest in the wants of Australia that 
 several of them promised that if any of their young priests 
 were willing to offer themselves, they would account every 
 year served in Australia as two towards obtaining a parish, 
 in the event of their ultimate return. Several bishops in- 
 vited me to visit them at their homes ; but from none of 
 them did I obtain more earnest co-operation than from 
 Archbishop Murray, of Dublin, and Bishop Kinshela, of 
 
 * In this pamphlet, Dr. Ullathorne writes : " Over the whole range 
 of New South Wales there are at present but seven missionaries. 
 Sydney alone would require three, yet the Bishop is sometimes left 
 alone with its duties added to his own. Vast districts, such as that 
 of Bathurst, covered with Catholics, are without a single priest. Van 
 Diemen's Land requires seven priests at least, and has only two. 
 The south and western colonies, stretching along a line of 2,500 
 miles, hive never seen a priest.'' This was written in 1838. The 
 provinces here spoken of are now governed by five Archbishops ami 
 sixteen Bishops, with a corresponding number of clergy.
 
 134 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 O.ssory. I also received very great assistance from Dr. 
 Montague, the President of Maynooth, a remarkably 
 shrewd man, who possessed a surprising knowledge of 
 the character of every priest in Ireland, and who could 
 point out where the most devoted men were to be found. 
 Nor must I forget the extreme kindness that I met with 
 from all the professors of the College. Dr. Gaffney, the 
 Dean of Discipline, was of special service in recommending 
 students to me, and at his request I gave a spiritual re 
 treat to the students in preparation for ordination. 
 
 At that time the Irish prelates were seriously thinking 
 of founding a college for educating priests for the British 
 Colonies and foreign settlements, and the Primate, Arch- 
 bishop Crolly, asked me to draw up an estimate of the 
 probable number that would be required. This I did and 
 gave it into his hands. I also made the intimate 
 acquaintance of the Franciscan Fathers of Dublin, who had 
 recently completed their large church, still called " Adam 
 and Fve," owing to a tavern which formerly occupied the 
 site and bore that sign. Two of the Fathers volunteered 
 for the Australian Mission, Fathers Geoghehan and 
 Coffey, the first of whom went out with me, and the latter 
 later on. It was in this Religious house that I contracted 
 a close friendship with Father McGuire, the celebrated 
 controversialist. Few people in these days will recollect 
 the famous platform controversies of Pope and McGuire, 
 and of Gleig and McGuire. But at that time he was 
 giving a great course of controversial lectures at the new- 
 Franciscan church, which was most densely crowded four 
 nights in the week by an audience most eager to hear him. 
 What struck me most in these lectures was the wonderful 
 amount of freshness and vigour which he gave to old 
 familiar texts. As his lectures were long, though intently 
 listened to, and very energetic, Father McGuire descended 
 from the pulpit his garments saturated with perspiration.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. [35 
 
 He had immediately to change them; after which he 
 descended into the common room of the Fathers, where 
 he was met by a number of his friends. A red-hot pi 
 was in the fire, a tumbler of whisky and water on the table. 
 He seized the poker, plunged it into the beverage, and 
 drank it off hissing ; after which he was safe from the 
 consequences of his exertions. Then followed colloquial 
 interchange of wit and learning for some two hours, such 
 as I never witnessed before or since ; after which I drove 
 Father McGuire to his lodgings before I went to my own. 
 The famous controversy between Pope and McGuire has 
 a history attached to it, which, as it is very little known, 
 I may as well repeat. Richard Coyne, the well-known 
 publisher in Dublin, had an extensive knowledge of contro- 
 versial books down from the time of the self-styled Refor- 
 mation. At the beginning of that public controversy he 
 was unacquainted with Father McGuire, but went, through 
 curiosity, to see what was going on. He soon detected 
 that Pope was using " Leslie's Case Stated," and that 
 McGuire was not acquainted with the book. He then got 
 introduced to McGuire and asked him to come and dine 
 with him on Sunday. McGuire alleged in excuse that on 
 Sunday he must go to Maynooth to extract from the 
 Fathers. " I will give you the Fathers in a nutshell," re- 
 plied Coyne. Accordingly he accepted the invitation. I 
 give what follows in the words of Coyne, addressed to me 
 in the presence of McGuire. As soon as McGuire arrived 
 at his house Coyne put an old book into his hands, open 
 at the subject at which the controversy then stood. This 
 book was Manning's " Leslie's Case Stated," into which the 
 Catholic controversialist had inserted the whole of Leslie's 
 book, word for word, and had answered it point by point, 
 not only with great ability, but with a pleasant humour, 
 especially in his powerful appeals to the principles of his 
 adversary, "lie no sooner had read a few page-,'' con
 
 1 36 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 tinued Coyne, " than, in his humility, that man (pointing 
 to McGuire) dropped on his knees, lifted his eyes to 
 1 leaven, and thanked God for the gift." Pope was equally 
 ignorant of Manning's reply, and the subsequent history 
 of the controversy is this: Pope daily rested on a bed 
 after his exertions, whilst a friend read to him " Leslie's 
 Case Stated " ; McGuire took a long walk in the Phcenix 
 Park with Coyne, and worked into his mind Manning's 
 reply. After the controversy was over, and published, Mr. 
 Pope retired from all future controversy, took up his resi- 
 dence at Bangor, and an affectionate correspondence was 
 maintained between the two combatants become friends 
 so long as both lived. Coyne then published anew edition 
 of Manning's "Leslie's Case Stated," which he dedicated 
 to Father McGuire as the " Bossuet of the British 
 Churches." 
 
 In all future platform controversies and lectures McGuire 
 never felt satisfied without having Coyne close by him ; 
 whilst in their familiar hours McGuire always called Coyne 
 his father and Coyne called McGuire his son. It was 
 most amusing to hear the tall ecclesiastic calling out to 
 the little layman : " Dicky, my father," and then the reply : 
 " What, Tom, my son ?" I had one especial opportunity of 
 being entertained with this style of colloquy. At leisure 
 times 1 was fond of searching into old book shops, picking 
 up what I thought might be useful in Australia, where 
 books in those days were very scarce. In Dame Street, 
 Dublin, I thus picked up a great rarity, no less than the 
 collection of the original tracts, pamphlets, and sermons 
 of Martin Luther, without any of those expurgations of his 
 abusive language and obscenities which were effected in 
 the collected editions of his works. They were bound up 
 in a dozen quarto volumes. The woodcuts in the several 
 title pages showed how his publisher had progressed with 
 the author. The earlier tracts were ornamented with the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 137 
 
 tiara, the Papal keys, and other Catholic emblems, which 
 belonged to the printer's old stores, but as time went on, 
 the printer could afford to change them for satirical pictures, 
 until they became obscene and even blasphemous. I 
 showed this rare collection to Coyne, and told him how- 
 little they had cost me. He at once set his heart upon 
 them, but in vain : they were unobtainable. Me then 
 tried another move. He invited Father McGuirc and a 
 number of lay friends to meet me at dinner. After the 
 cloth was removed, and the claret had circulated (I never 
 touched wine in those days, it refused to agree with me) 
 Mr. Coyne tapped the table and called out to McGuirc 
 at the opposite end of it : " Tom, my son." " What, Dicky, 
 my father?" "Here is Dr. Ullathorne, who has got 
 possession of a rare collection of the original unexpunged 
 tracts of Martin Luther ; and I am sure he agrees with me 
 that they can be in no way better placed than in the hands 
 of the great controversialist of Ireland." McGuirc was 
 profuse in thanks, and the whole table applauded. After 
 silence had returned, all looked at me, so I rose and said : 
 " My dear Father McGu ire, I know how much value you 
 would set on such a collection and how useful it would be 
 in your controversies. The mere exhibition of the wood- 
 cuts would be sufficient to reveal the base character of the 
 foul hcresiarch who has cast so much confusion into the 
 world. 1 also know how much my friend, Mr. Coyne, with 
 his great knowledge of controversial books, appreciates the 
 possession of such a book as this. I only know of one copy 
 more of it ; and as we arc all three agreed upon its value, 
 I think we shall further agree that it is desirable that there 
 should be a copy at each end of the world. My copy will 
 be packed shortly for Australia." 
 
 The friendship which I enjoyed with the clergy of 
 Dublin, and the opportunities which this gave me of 
 observing their life of duty, led me to a high estimation of
 
 i ;S Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 their learning and zeal, as well as of the religious influence 
 which they exercised over their people. The charities of 
 the city of Dublin were to me wonderful. I preached in 
 the Jesuit Church for the Institute of the Good Shepherd, 
 which then bore another name ; made acquaintance with 
 the Foundress of the Sisters of Mercy ; and arranged 
 with Mrs. Aikenhead, the Foundress of the Sisters of 
 Charity, for a filiation of five Sisters to accompany me to 
 Sydney, for which the approval of Archbishop Murray was 
 readily obtained. At his house I had the pleasure of 
 meeting that very laborious prelate, Bishop Scott, the first 
 Vicar- Apostolic of Glasgow. To converse with a man of 
 his energy and experience was no common gain. 
 
 Hut it was Bishop Kinshela, of Ossory, who took me 
 strongly by the hand. His house at Kilkenny was like a 
 home to me. He took me with him to visitations, eccle- 
 siastical conferences, and on other occasions, and initiated 
 me into the whole working of the Irish Church. He gave 
 me the run of his Seminary, with leave to take as many 
 young men as offered themselves for Australia. I selected 
 one priest and five students, who afterwards turned out 
 valuable priests. Thus, whilst working in the interests of 
 Australia, I was gathering useful experience for myself. 
 
 In the midst of this work, in the early part of the year 
 1838, 1 was summoned to give evidence before Sir William 
 Molesworth's Committee on Transportation. The pamphlet 
 I had written on the Australian Mission had awakened 
 attention ; and without my knowing it, Dr. Lingard, the 
 historian of England, had written a letter to a member of 
 Parliament, recommending that I should be examined 
 before that Committee. On my arrival in London, Sir W. 
 Molesworth invited me by note to a private interview. I 
 went to his house, and was amused to find him in a dandy 
 silk dressing-gown covered with flowers like a garden, and 
 tied tight with a silk cord with flowing tassels. He had
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop UUathorne. 139 
 
 my pamphlet before him, and tried to coach me up as to 
 the best way of giving evidence. When we came to one 
 embarrassing point, I told him it was doubtful whether I 
 
 ought to speak on it. He pulled up his head, gave me a 
 menacing look, and said : " Do you know how grave would 
 be the consequences of your refusing?" I looked into 
 his eyes whilst replying: " You have read that book, and 
 ought to know that I am not a man to be talked to in that 
 way." He tried to laugh it off, and I said to him gravely : 
 " At present I have conscientious doubts whether I ought 
 to speak on that subject. I will consult some of the best 
 theologians and acton their advice." The printed evidence 
 itself will show in what manner both the chairman and 
 myself approached that subject, and how I contrived to 
 throw the weight of the testimony on other shoulder-. 
 Before the Committee, being in a new position, full of 
 matter, and like a young soldier for the first time under 
 fire, somewhat excited, I spoke with such rapidity that 1 
 had t<» be repeatedly stopped by the members, that the 
 reporter might be able to record the words. The Report of 
 that Committee forms a large volume, and in the Appendix 
 will be found a good deal of my correspondence with the 
 Secretary for the Colonies, concerning the clergy whom I 
 sent out from time to time. 
 
 Knowing the importance of interesting members of Par- 
 liament in my transactions with the Government, I made it 
 a point to sit in the Strangers' Gallery on most nights of that 
 winter during the debates. Sometimes Mr. Philip Howard 
 would come up and sit with me, sometimes Mr. O'Connell, 
 sometimes others ; but the man I found most difficult to 
 converse with was Mr. Shiel, who then held office, but who 
 was too quick and restless to listen to details and wanted to 
 jump at once at conclusions. Avoiding obtrusiveness, I 
 took ever}- opportunity of studying men and things. Hut I 
 iearnt more of the ways of Parliament in its routine business,
 
 140 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatkorne. 
 
 than during debates ; although Parliament was very differ- 
 ent then to what it is now. Then during great debates 
 everyone was absorbed and there was no speaking to any- 
 one. I witnessed remarkable scenes and exhibitions of 
 character in the old house of St. Stephen's, but this is not 
 the place in which to record them. I must not forget to 
 notice the invaluable services which I received from Mr. 
 Howard, of Carlisle, during the whole of my mission to 
 England ; he was always at my service with his kindness 
 and industry. And I took the first opportunity on my 
 return to inform the Catholics of Australia of what he had 
 done for them. 
 
 At this time Sir Richard Bourke was attacked in certain 
 letters to the Times, to which I wrote a reply that was well 
 received in New South Wales. I had one curious bit of 
 correspondence with Lord Glenelg, the Secretary for the 
 Colonies. I had applied for a stipend, passage money, and 
 outfit for a priest for Norfolk Island. This was granted- 
 There had been a great difficulty in obtaining an Anglican 
 chaplain for that destination, and the Governor of New 
 South Wales had written to Lord Glenelg that no Anglican 
 could be induced to go there, and that in consequence he 
 had been obliged to send a Dissenting minister. What, 
 then, was my surprise when I received no more than 
 £100 for passage and outfit of the priest for Norfolk Island, 
 whilst for each of those sent out to New South Wales I 
 received £150. I at once paid the priest appointed to that 
 penal settlement £150, and sent him on his way. I then 
 wrote to Lord Glenelg, told him what I had done ; repre- 
 sented the much greater sacrifices that awaited him, besides 
 his having to undertake a second voyage ; and added that 
 unless the additional £50 were paid I should have to beg it 
 of friends, and that I was sure it was not the intention of 
 Government that I should fit out the servant of Govern- 
 ment with the beggings of charity. The result was that
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop UUathorne. \~\\ 
 
 the other ^50 were paid. Having occasion to call on Sir 
 George Grey, who was then new in the <>ffi< r of Under 
 Secretary, I was received with an amusing check. Instead 
 of waiting to hear my business, by the time I had rea< 
 
 his official table he had pulled himself up into what some 
 people would call great dignity, and said : "We never inter- 
 f( re between a priest and his bishop." " Pardon me," I 
 said ; " I am well aware of that. But I call as the repre- 
 sentative of the Catholic Bishop of Sydney, and am known 
 to Lord Glenelg, with whom I have had several trans- 
 actions." lie then entered into business. 
 
 I must here mention that I had obtained the servicer ol 
 the Rev. Francis Murphy, then senior priest of Si. 
 Patrick's, Liverpool, who, having been educated at May- 
 nooth, went over to that College, and there induced several 
 young priests to join him. I obtained their passage and 
 outfit, and they proceeded at once to Sydney. On again 
 returning to Dublin, Mr. Drummond, secretary to the 
 Lord-Lieutenant, and a most popular man in Ire- 
 land, sent me a request to call on him. He repre- 
 sented to me how completely the Irish people were 
 in the dark respecting the sufferings and trials that 
 attended transportation to the Penal colonies. They had 
 heard of the final success of a few men who had been 
 banished to Australia, and were completely deceived as to 
 the painful lot of the great multitude. lie then asked me 
 to write something that might open their eyes. I told 
 him that, as I had heard similar sentiments expressed by 
 many priests, I would write a popular tract on the subject. 
 I then wrote the tract entitled " The Horrors of Transpor- 
 tation," got Mr. Coyne to put it in type, and sent a copy 
 to Mr. Drummond, with the information that it stood in 
 type at Mr. Coyne's, and was entirely at his disposal. 
 He sent it to London for the Lord-Lieutenant's approval, 
 which having obtained, he ordered a very large number ol
 
 14- Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 epics, which were sent in packets to the parish priests 
 and to the prisoners. 
 
 I then gave a course of lectures on the Australian 
 Mission and the condition of the convicts, in the churches 
 of Lancashire, which, as they had been preceded by my 
 pamphlet on the subject published in Liverpool, awakened 
 a great deal of interest. The churches were densely 
 crowded, and collections reached a sum considerably 
 beyond the average. Ladies occasionally put their jewels 
 on the plates. In the course of six weeks I collected some 
 £1,500. The Fathers of the Society of Jesus were 
 particularly cordial in co-operation. I then met the 
 English Bishops assembled on their affairs at York. They 
 took a kind interest in the Australian Mission, although 
 they could not spare us any priests. I also assisted at the 
 opening of the chapel of New Oscott, at which all the 
 Bishops were present, as well as a hundred priests. On 
 that occasion the more ample form of vestments was first 
 introduced in place of the old form derived from France. 
 Pugin, with his dark eyes flashing and tears on his cheeks, 
 superintended the procession of the clergy, and declared 
 that it was the greatest day for the Church in England 
 since the Reformation. Dr. Weedall preached an elaborate 
 discourse on Catholic education.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Second Voyage to New South Wales. 
 
 HAVING already sent two companies of priests on their 
 way to Sydney, as well as several school teachers, three 
 remaining priests, the five Sisters of Charity, and five 
 ecclesiastical students assembled in London, and we em- 
 barked on board the Sir Francis Spaight towards the end 
 of Jul)', bound direct for Sydney without any intermediate 
 stoppage. Amongthe reverend clergy whom I had engaged 
 for the Mission were the Rev. Francis Murphy, who after- 
 wards became the first Bishop of Adelaide ; the Rev. F. 
 I rcoghehan, who became the second Bishop of Adelaide ; 
 and the Rev. T. A. Gould, O.S.A., who became first Bishop 
 and afterwards the first Archbishop of Melbourne. I had 
 secured the stern cabin for the Sisters, with one room in 
 which the)- could meet, and a large cabin for myself, in 
 which an altar could be fixed, and where I could assemble 
 our whole company for Mass in moderate weather. 1 laving 
 good sea legs and a quick sense in the feet of the coming 
 movements of a ship, I felt secure at all times ; but had a 
 priest strapped at one end of the altar, to hold the foot of 
 the chalice whilst it was on the altar. The chief difficulty 
 was to manage the confessional for the nuns. I did not 
 think it expedient that they should come to my cabin, >o 
 every Saturday morning I went openly, with a book under 
 my arm, to the cabin where the)- could assemble, and they 
 came one by one. The passengers concluded that I had 
 some special instruction to give at that time. I used my 
 own cabin, also, for giving a course oi~ logic to the cede-
 
 144 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 siastical students, giving them a free day whenever the 
 topsails were reefed, the meaning of which they soon 
 found out. 
 
 Dr. Heptonstall, the Procurator of the English Bene- 
 dictines in London, who had assisted the other priests at 
 their departure, remained with us to the last moment. 
 Me was a most valuable friend, acting gratuitously as 
 agent for the Australian Mission in London at all times. 
 After seeing all those under my charge settled in their 
 quarters, I took a survey of the passengers and a measure of 
 the captain. The passengers were a very mixed society, and 
 the captain a big, soft sort of man, without much strength 
 of character, and I therefore anticipated trouble, which failed 
 not to come. The first mate proved incompetent to manage 
 the crew, and was therefore put aside; and the second mate, 
 a brother of the captain, whom all respected, was put in his 
 place. 
 
 Twice a day I arranged for the Sisters to come on deck 
 for an hour or two, when it soon became understood that 
 a part of the deck should be left exclusively for them, 
 whilst I always contrived to be near them or with them. 
 For there was an American on board with his family, a 
 reckless bully, who came on board with one name and 
 at sea appeared under another, and who enjoyed making 
 mischief in which he sometimes made young and thought- 
 less men his tools. Nor was the captain the man to con- 
 trol him. As he took the carving, for example, at one 
 end of the table, he contrived to insult one person after 
 another of humbler condition, by sending them lumps 
 of fat, or something they could not well eat. I watched 
 and corrected this as much as I could. There was one 
 poor woman whose husband was shy, and whom I inter- 
 fered to protect on several occasions until at last the 
 husband lost all patience and struck the American the 
 moment they came on deck. I was in my cabin, but the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatkorne. 145 
 
 daughter of the man rushed down to mc screaming: "Oh, 
 
 Dr. Ullathome, do conic up, Mr. has struck my father, 
 
 and he has drawn a big knife." I went up, the poor man 
 was cowering by the man at the wheel, and the American, 
 sitting behind the companion with a malignant face, was 
 whetting a large knife on his boot. I walked up and 
 down between them, and kept my eyes upon the American 
 until he shut up the knife and put it in his pocket. I then 
 got the other man down to his cabin ; after which I called 
 upon the captain to preserve peace. 
 
 After a time the captain got into trouble. Losing his 
 temper one day with the man at the wheel, he struck him. 
 The man said very quietly : " Captain, if you strike again, 
 I must strike in self-defence." He did strike again, and the 
 man returned the blow : he was then put in irons. But 
 this was not all : two more men got drunk on grog, im- 
 prudently given them by steerage passengers — a common 
 fault in a long voyage. As they were riotous and backed 
 the man already in irons, we had three men ironed on the 
 quarter-deck for some days. The captain was very anxious, 
 for the men held out, and the crew sympathised with them. 
 At last the two senior Sisters asked leave of the captain if 
 they might speak to the men, and try to make peace. The 
 captain was too glad of the offer, and had the imprudence, 
 in his anxiety, to peep through the cabin window to see 
 how they succeeded ; and the men perceived him there, 
 which spoiled the whole thing. But when the Sisters came 
 before the men, they rose and pulled off their caps, with the 
 greatest respect, and listened to them with great attention, 
 after which one spoke for the rest. " Ladies, we know you 
 are true ladies and servants of God, ami give your lives t<. 
 the poor people ; and I can't tell you how we and all the 
 men respect you. We are not worthy to stand in your 
 presence ; but we believe we have been wronged, and all 
 our mates desire us to stand firm and to bring our case 
 
 1 1
 
 [46 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 into court at Sydney." Their pleading was thus a failure. 
 The next day I went of my own motion, and sat among 
 them, and said something like this to them. " Now, mates, 
 I have been a sailor like you, and have furled man)- a top- 
 sail. My heart always warms to a sailor. The captain 
 was wrong to strike the man at the wheel, but I don't think 
 you know how to go about these things. I know Sydney 
 better than you. If you land as prisoners you will have the 
 ship agents, the consignees, against you ; they will get 
 learned lawyers, and you'll have nothing but land sharks. 
 And you'll get all the worse for holding out against your 
 duty. If your irons are taken off, and you return to your 
 duty, you will still have your case, if you choose to follow ; 
 and won't be in a worse, but in a better position." 1 then 
 went to the captain and said : "Now, captain, if you will 
 send your mates to take off those men's chains, and you 
 say quietly to them : ' Now, men, will you go to your 
 duty ? ' I think they will obey you." This was done, and 
 being good-hearted fellows they soon forgot all about their 
 grievance. 
 
 Yet, despite these disagreeables, we had many pleasant 
 days. The majority of the passengers were simple, in- 
 offensive people, only they had not spirit enough to 
 combine and protect themselves from being annoyed. We 
 had also our diversions. In calm weather we were sur- 
 rounded by the albatrosses, some of those majestic birds 
 flying in the air, others resting on the waves, some hauled on 
 deck with fishing lines, other poor wretches shot with rifle 
 balls. Whilst surrounded with them, I read to the Sisters 
 ( loleridge's " Ancient Mariner;" and they were touched with 
 the wondrous tale, and murmured long after the closing 
 lines : 
 
 He prayeth best who loveth best 
 
 All things both good and small ; 
 
 For the dear God Who loveth us 
 
 He made and loves them all.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 1 47 
 
 Another day, under half a breeze with the sea moderate, 
 .1 sperm whale rose from the depths and struck the ship 
 right under her keel. The vessel lurched and hove as if 
 upon a rock. The man at the helm thoughtlessly ran to 
 look over the counter. A thundering volley of oaths soon 
 brought him back with another to help him. The captain 
 was terribly excited and the crew in consternation. The 
 monster .it last disentangled himself and lifted his huge 
 head close up to the side of the ship. 1 got the Sisters up 
 to view him, and they could almost touch his head bestrewed 
 with weeds and barnacles. lie then got himself clear of 
 the ship, and how he did snort and blow and spout after 
 his accident! A smart young fellow called out, " I should 
 not like to sleep in the same cabin with him!" "Why 
 not ; j " •• If that is his breathing, what must be hissnoring!" 
 The laugh at this joke set all minds free again. The 
 captain, though alarmed, was prompt in handling his ship ; 
 for though ,i soft man, he was a good seaman. The only 
 thin- like this that I remember was when a lad in the 
 Mediterranean. It was fine weather, and we were most of 
 us below at tea, when the brig was suddenly struck as 
 against a rock. We rushed up, and there was a big 
 grampus that had struck the vessel amidships; he raised 
 his giant body into the air, fell splash upon the water, and 
 went on blowing with redoubled energy. He had left his 
 mark, however, on the copper. 
 
 Manx- years ago .1 whaler was actually sunk by a sperm 
 whale. She was a cranky old craft, commanded by Captain 
 Rankin. When a calf-whale is caught the cow-whale will 
 follow the ship. It was so in this case ; the mother-whale, 
 furious .it having lost her young one, attacked the ship, 
 came again and again at her hull, until with her ivory horn 
 she stove in her timbers, and as the vessel was sinking the 
 crew took to their boats and had to pu^i some three hundred 
 miles before reaching the Australian Coast : after which
 
 14S Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 Captain Rankin gave up the sea and established a cheese 
 dairy near Bathurst, the only one of any importance in the 
 Colony ; and in my days Rankin's cheese was to Austra- 
 lians what Stilton is to Englishmen. On December 31st, 
 [838, we reached Sydney, having been five months and 
 a-half on the voyage.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 At Work again i.\ Australia. 
 
 WHEN the Sisters were lowered into the boat by a sus- 
 pended chair, to reach the land, all the men spontaneously 
 arranged themselves along the bulwarks, to show their 
 respect and address them in a low voice in the words : 
 " God bless you, ladies ! God bless you, ladies ! " 
 
 I had scarcely landed a day when I found myself the 
 object of universal indignation, not only in the Colony, but 
 in other penal settlements.* Several other officials from 
 the Colonies had ^iven evidence on the convict system as 
 well as myself, including the Chief-Justice, Sir Francis 
 
 ° All manifestations of public feeling were not, however, so hostile. 
 The Bishop has forgotten to allude to a great meeting of Cat!) 
 held on January 6th, [839, in the course of which many fervent 
 expressions of gratitude were offered in acknowledgment of his 
 great services to the Church in Australia. Alluding to his recent visit 
 to England, Mr. Justice Therry reminded them that it had been under- 
 taken solely for the spiritual benefit of the Catholic community, a"d 
 not for the advancement of any commercial interest. " I will venture 
 to say," he continued, " that my reverend friend never once inquired 
 how wool sold at Garraway's.'' In his reply Dr. Ullathorne took up 
 this remark. " Mr. Therry has observed," he said, "that whilst in 
 Europe I never mentioned the price of wool, though doubtless I was 
 often questioned about it. This is quite true. ' How is land selling 
 in New South Wales?' some persons would ask me: and I would 
 reply that I had been so much occupied with the cultivation of sheep 
 that I had not paid much attention to land. 'Well, then, how is 
 wool selling ? ' 'Win-, you will think it strange,' I would reply, 
 'but though my flocks are very numerous, they don'l bear wool, and 
 if the} did we should not fleece them.' " —Kenny, "History of Catho- 
 licity in Australia/' p. 1 ;^.
 
 150 Autobiography of Arclibisliop Ullathorne. 
 
 Forbes; and they had spoken in language as plain as mine. 
 But I was selected by the newspapers as the scapegoat 
 for all. Then, besides my plain evidence, there was the 
 little book on the Australian Missions which had been 
 given, according to the wont of hostile newspapers, in 
 garbled extracts with sinister comments. They concluded, 
 however, falsely, that 1 had abused the system of assigning 
 convicts to private service for my own purposes, and with 
 a view to obtaining assistance, in which they proclaimed 
 that I had succeeded, at the cost of the Colony. It must 
 be remembered that the Australian press was to that of 
 England, in those days, what Australian was to English 
 society. There was no mincing of terms. I had deeply 
 wounded both freemen and Emancipists in two most 
 sensitive points — in their pride and in their pockets. I had 
 made the degrading state of things widely known, not 
 only at home, but throughout Europe. I had exposed the 
 vicious results of the assignment system, yet others had 
 gone further than I. The land derived its value from 
 the number of convicts placed upon it ; the settlers got 
 work without paying wages ; and the more criminals the 
 more wealth. Moreover, trade, manufactures, and even 
 domestic service, depended on the same resource. 
 
 After the evidence given against it, the system had been 
 vigorously attacked by Parliament and by the British 
 press, and its reformation was already looming in the 
 distance. In the Colonial Legislature the subject of the 
 evidence was discussed before my return ; and my dear old 
 friend, Attorney-General Plunkett, expressed his regret at 
 my vivid style ; and as he was a man of the highest 
 character, and the only Catholic in the Assembly, this 
 did not mend matters. As my pamphlet had been much 
 misrepresented, the Bishop had had a thousand copies of 
 it printed in Sydney with the view to correcting these false 
 statements by its issue ; but as the assault grew more
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathome. 
 
 i ;i 
 
 furious, he did not venture- to put it out, and I found all 
 the copies carefully stowed away in a storeroom. 
 
 My landing was the signal for the storm to burst out anew, 
 
 and for some six months I had about half a dozen columns 
 of abuse allotted daily to my share. No one defended 
 me. The Bishop and the clergy were dismayed : all held 
 their tongues— and so did I — except that one of the senior 
 
 clergy, whom 1 had sent out, told me that they would 
 never have peace so long as I stayed in the Colony. Only 
 Mr. fudge Therry, who was more versed in the criminal 
 history of the Colon)- than any other man, solemnly de- 
 clared to me that every word that I had uttered was true ; 
 and that if I retracted a syllable of it he would never 
 forgive me. I had another curious testimony in my favour. 
 Going one day upon a steamer, a settler, a stranger to me, 
 came up and said : " Sir, we shall never forgive you." 1 
 asked: "Why not?" "Because all that you said is true, 
 and it will ruin us. We could have dealt with a pack of 
 lies like the Major's." This referred to a man who had 
 published an infamous book in England, libelling the most 
 respectable persons in the Colon}-. 
 
 One step, however, we took, which resulted in great 
 advantages to the Catholics of the country. Hitherto 
 the Catholics had supported the Australian, a paper 
 written by a clever barrister, the son of Judge Stephens. 
 But this paper attacked us more malignantly than the rest, 
 even than that edited by the notorious Dr. Lang, the chief 
 Presbyterian minister, a violent politician. Stephens went 
 so far as to attack our Bishop, and to hold him up to 
 ridicule as well as myself. In consequence of this I went 
 to the office, in company with another priest, to let them 
 know that if they continued this policy we should establish 
 a newspaper of our own. "I," I said, "am fair game, 
 but you have no right to attack the Bishop . what has he 
 done to offend you?" They evidently did not believe
 
 152 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 that we could establish a newspaper. An apology ap- 
 peared for the attack on the Bishop ; but they adopted my 
 words, that " I was fair game." But the Catholics would 
 stand this no longer. The leading laymen met, put down 
 a sufficient sum of money, and a Catholic paper was 
 started, and was edited by Mr. Duncan, a keen-witted, 
 clever convert from Presbyterianism, whom I sent out as a 
 schoolmaster, and who ultimately rose to be Commissioner 
 of Customs. He gave them blow for blow ; and the chief 
 value of this was that the Catholics had now an organ 
 and a voice which exercised a considerable political 
 influence. 
 
 By desire of the Bishop I took up my abode at Parra- 
 matta, as well with the view of building a church there, 
 establishing a school, and forming a mission, as to take 
 charge of the Sisters of Charity, who were placed in a 
 house and garden purchased by Mr. William Davis 
 expressly for them. I went over to Sydney at least once 
 a week to attend to the correspondence and other business 
 with the Government. At that time Sir Richard Bourke 
 had resigned, and Sir George Gipps was Governor of the 
 Colony. We had business with the Colonial Office; with the 
 Surveyor-General's Office, for grants of land ; with the 
 Auditor-General's Office, for payment of stipends ; with 
 the Treasury ; with the Superintendent of Convicts' 
 Office ; and with the military authorities, for attending 
 the troops. I left all this correspondence docketed in 
 pigeon-holes, but I doubt if it has been preserved. Liver- 
 pool was attended from Parramatta, and I had a young 
 priest to assist me. At Liverpool, Mass was still said in 
 the convict hospital, as we had no chapel there yet. A 
 curious incident, the effect of imagination, occurred to 
 this young priest on one of his first journeys. He was 
 new to the Colony; and riding one night to Liverpool, 
 to officiate next morning, darkness came on, and with
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 153 
 
 the darkness an unaccountable fear that the blacks were 
 arourtd him. He backed his horse Under a tree, and there- 
 he sat all the night in the rain, expecting ever}- moment 
 that the blacks were coming to spear him. 1 saw on his 
 return that he was very pale and worn ; and then the 
 story came out. Vet there were no natives about : it was 
 entirely the effect of imagination. 
 
 Besides the school, the principal work of the Sisters was 
 in the great female prison, called the Female Factory. 
 This was the head-quarters of all the female convicts. 
 I ney were assigned to service from there. They were 
 returned there for punishment. There were commonly as 
 many as 15,000 women in this prison, distributed into 
 three wards or classes. The first class consisted of those 
 who were ready for assignment ; the second of women 
 sent in with illegitimate children when they had no nurse ; 
 the third class was of those who had to undergo severe 
 punishment, and who, on their entrance, had their hair cut 
 off, an operation not unfrequently attended with the most 
 violent scenes. As there were generally some five hundred 
 Catholics among these unfortunate women, the Sisters went 
 to instruct and influence them five evenings in the week. 
 The) - sat in chairs in the midst of one of the yards, and the 
 women sat on the flags in groups around them, except 
 private interviews were required, when they resorted to 
 rooms assigned to their use. It was sometimes difficult to 
 prevent these poor creatures from making complete con- 
 fession to the nuns. They wanted to unburden their 
 minds, and said the} - would as soon speak to a nun as to a 
 priest. The reverence with which the Sisters were regarded 
 by all these women was quite remarkable, and the influence 
 which they exercised told, not only in the prison, by the 
 greater order and the easier management of these numerous 
 and excitable women, but after a time it was felt through- 
 out the ("olon\-, and was repeatedly expressed by the
 
 154 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 magistrates from the bench. The whole establishment was 
 bettered by their influence. There were no more of those 
 violent outbreaks which marked its earlier history. For ex- 
 ample, the convict women once broke out to see the races, 
 and it took several days to get them all back again. Old Mr. 
 Marsden, the senior chaplain of the Colony, magistrate, 
 and Chairman of the Committee of Management, told me 
 that the women were once in such a state of rebellion that, 
 in his perplexity, he sent for a company of soldiers, who 
 had no sooner entered the yard and were drawn up than 
 the third class, whose occupation was breaking stones, 
 began to pelt the men with stones. The captain in com- 
 mand said to the magistrate : " What are we to do ? We 
 can't fire upon the women or charge them with the bayonet." 
 The clerical magistrate replied : " Drive them in with their 
 own weapons." And the men drove them into their quarters 
 with stones, where they were locked up. 
 
 It was my duty to say Mass for the Catholic women once 
 a week, and to hear all whom the nuns had prepared and 
 sent to me. Although this work was very beneficial, and 
 changed the habits of many a poor soul, the labour, which 
 was long, and took more than one day in the week, often 
 left me completely sick and exhausted. Another duty in 
 that factory was of a singular character. When convict 
 men obtained their ticket-of-lcave and a permit to marry, 
 or got their freedom, some of them would come to the 
 female prison, exhibit their papers, and ask for a wife. 
 This was made known to the women of the first class, who 
 were ready for assignment. Some of them would present 
 themselves in the room where the man was waiting. After 
 taking a survey of them, he would beckon one to him. 
 The two had a private conversation, and, if they agreed to 
 marry, which was commonly the case, they were married 
 by their own clergyman on the spot. It is a fact that many 
 of these marriages, especially if they went to live in the 
 country, turned out well.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. [55 
 
 On one occasion, however, there was a great disturbance 
 in the factory, of which I was the unconsi ious cause. The 
 long room in which I was giving the Catholic women an 
 instruction was only separated by a wall from another long 
 
 loom in which the second class were nursing their children. 
 Quarrels often arose among them about little things con- 
 cerning the wants of their offspring. Suddenly there ai 
 such a clamour and a swearing and cursing among these 
 women, that it pierced the wall and put the women I was 
 instructing into a state of excitement. They murmured, 
 groaned, drew long sighs, and expressed their feelings 
 aloud. I sei/.ed the occasion to improve it. I told them 
 they need not affect to be horrified, but had better look at 
 themselves in this conduct, for that when my eye was not 
 on them they did much the same at certain times of ex- 
 citement ; and there I left them. Somehow they got the 
 notion into their heads that the disturbance had been got 
 up to insult their priest. That night they broke into the 
 other ward, and there was such a fight between the two 
 classes of women that several of them had to be carried on 
 shutters to the hospital, seriously injured. The matron 
 told the whole story to me, and the women told it to the 
 nuns. 
 
 Sir George and Lady Gipps showed their appreciation of 
 the Sisters by repeatedly calling upon them, when at their 
 country house at Parramatta ; sent them presents from 
 i heir garden, and would have invited them in a quiet way 
 to their mansion, only they received hints that it would be 
 against their rule. And here I may mention that, on their 
 arrival the Governor expressed to me his readiness to allow 
 them pensions ; but as they refused to accept their passage 
 and outfit from the Colonial Office, to the great surprise of 
 Lord Glenelg, so the)- declined the offer of the Governor, 
 thinking it best to keep themselves independent. 
 
 I forgot to mention in its proper place a rather curious
 
 156 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc 
 
 encounter with Bishop Broughton, after he had been raised 
 from the rank of Archdeacon to that of Bishop of Australia. 
 There is always a great levee at Government House on the 
 Queen's birthday. The Catholic Bishop presented himself 
 in rochet and mozzetta. The next day the Protestant 
 Bishop sent in a protest to the Governor against 
 his having received Dr. Folding in robes appropriate 
 to a Roman Catholic bishop. Sir Richard Bourke 
 sent for me. He had evidently no personal objec- 
 tions, for he said the only thing that struck him was that 
 it was a very pretty dress. But he was aware that the 
 Bishop was backed in his protest by a party of zealous 
 Anglican officials, and as his protest had received but little 
 attention he requested that it should be referred to the Home 
 Government. Consequently, we sent a document to the 
 Governor, in which it was stated that, properly, the robes 
 in question were the domestic wear of a Catholic bishop, 
 and so far from being appropriate to a bishop, they were 
 worn by certain other ecclesiastics of lower rank, and even 
 by canons. The two documents were sent home together, 
 and in course of time the reply came from the Colonial 
 Office, that as the Catholic Bishop had stated that the 
 robes worn at the levee were not appropriate to a bishop, 
 there was no question to go before the legal adviser of the 
 Crown. But, to prevent all further nonsense on the subject, 
 the Bishop went henceforth to the levee in coat and feriola. 
 I have also omitted stating in its due place, that at the 
 close of 1836 I again visited Norfolk Island in company 
 with a Special Commission, consisting of judge, lawyers, 
 and a military jury. I was received with joy by my former 
 penitents, most of whom had persevered in their resolutions, 
 and had stood to their religious practices despite of the 
 ridicule of their companions. Nearly sixty of them had 
 learnt to read their prayers. The Commandant whose 
 hospitality I again enjoyed, assured me that crime had con-
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Uilathorne. \\~ 
 
 siderably diminished, and to my delight I found thatforthe 
 
 fifteen months that had passed since my first visit, there 
 was not a single Catholic brought before the judge. 
 
 I admitted the former penitents to Holy Communion ; 
 and during the fifteen days that we remained on the island 
 three hundred confessions and twelve conversions were the 
 reward of my labours. The penitents, now become the 
 majority of the Catholics, petitioned to be placed in sepa- 
 rate wards, that they might say their prayers together. 
 The one with whom I had formerly had the greatest diffi- 
 cult)- was now free from chains and working in the garden 
 of the Commandant, and every official commended him. 
 
 The assaults of the Tress >till went on, and every new 
 piece of intelligence that reached us from England, whether 
 of reform recommended in the transportation system, or 
 of discussions on the subject in Parliament, awakened 
 anew the animosity of which I was the object. A certain 
 Miss Byrne arrived in the Colony from Ireland, professing 
 to be the niece of a priest, and was taken under protection 
 by an anti-Catholic party, and employed in lecturing on 
 the horrors of Popery. To her lectures I gave a public 
 reply. It so happened that two ruffians, looking out for 
 plunder in the neighbourhood of Parramatta, met with this 
 woman and attacked her on the road where she was walk- 
 ing. Fortunately they were caught. My adversaries in 
 the Press seized the occasion to associate me with it, and 
 one flaming article was headed : " Dr. Uilathorne and 
 Blood." So great was the excitement caused, that when 
 these men were brought before the Supreme Court, the 
 judge thought it expedient to warn the jury that I was in 
 no wise connected with the case before the trial proceeded.* 
 
 At this period it would seem as if the public: were disposed to 
 take part in any attack on Dr. Uilathorne, however unjust or extrava- 
 ganl At the eiesire of the Bishop lie had published a sermon "On 
 Laying the Foundation-stone of a New Church," which opens with 
 the following sentence : " Ceremonies may be said to be the religion
 
 i ;S Autobiography of Archbishop U licit home. 
 
 Two of these newspapers wrote some gross libels upon 
 the Rev. Father Brady, a grave and holy man of mature 
 age, who, educated in France, after having served for 
 twelve years in the Isle of Bourbon, was placed at Windsor, 
 on the Hawksbury, where he built a church. He after- 
 wards became the first Bishop of PerthJ To these libels I 
 replied. But as the editors persevered in their attacks, an 
 action was brought against them. One of the papers was 
 ruined in consequence. The editor subsequently estab- 
 lished a paper in Melbourne, and became a defender of 
 the Catholic cause in that Colony. 
 
 Father Geoghehan had been sent to Melbourne to found 
 the Church in the Colony of Victoria ; and though the 
 gold mines had not yet , been opened, he succeeded in 
 building a large church. The Bishop wished me to pay 
 a visit to Adelaide, the capital of the new province of 
 South Australia, with the view of ascertaining what 
 Catholics there were in that Colony and what could be 
 done for them. Father Lynch, one of the young priests 
 that I had brought from Ireland, took my place at Parra- 
 matta; and according to my custom, I took the first vessel 
 that offered. She was a small coasting schooner, and the 
 only passengers I found on board were an uneducated 
 woman with a number of children who occupied the main 
 cabin. Leaning over the bulwarks, I was thinking what 
 a dreary passage of some eight hundred miles I should 
 have, when a respectable young man came and leant near 
 me. Turning to me, he said : " The last time we met was 
 
 of the body, as faith is the religion of the mind, and prayer and the 
 love of God the religion of the heart." No sooner did it appear than 
 Dr. Lang, the minister of the chief Scottish church in the Colony, 
 assailed it, and sought to expose the (supposed) monstrous admission 
 of the assertion that " Ceremonies are the religion of the t>ody" by 
 which words, apart from the context, he represented the meaning of 
 the writer to be that they were the religion of the body Catholic ; and 
 on this supposition raised a fabric of solemn invective ayainst a 
 system so unspiritual.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. [59 
 
 at the lintel by the leaning tower of Bologna, and your 
 conversation at that table thai day de< ided me on settling 
 in Australia. 1 arri on my way to my property at 
 Adelaide." I then remembered him, and was glad of 
 
 someone to converse with. When we landed at Adelaide, 
 the city, a few miles from the Port, was in the fourth year 
 from its foundation. Like the old Etruscan cities, it had 
 been regularly laid out from the fust in a square. The 
 straight streets were, many of them, only marked out by 
 rough roads and chippings on the trees; and the h< 1 
 were, here and there, not yet brought into line. I was 
 hospitably received by Mr. and Mrs. Philips and their 
 family, whose house, beautifully situated, looked over the 
 great level plain, rich with grass and most beautiful flowers, 
 upon the precipitous range of Mount Lofty. My first 
 point was to see the Governor; my second to obtain a 
 room in which to assemble the Catholic population. I 
 wrote to the Governor's Secretary, but obstacles were 
 put into the way of an audience on pleas that seemed to 
 me trifling. I next called with Mr. Philips on the Chief 
 Commissioner : for the Colon}- was founded by an associa- 
 tion on speculation, and was under the management of 
 their Commissioners, as well as under the rule of Colonel 
 Gawler, the Governor appointed by the Colonial Office. 
 The Chief Commissioner at that time was a Scotch Presby- 
 terian. I asked leave for the use of a building which had 
 been lent to every denomination until they had a place of 
 worship of their own. I was received respectfully, but 
 dryly, and was told that I should receive an answer by 
 letter. The answer was a refusal, without reason assigned. 
 It was evident that the authorities were against the presence 
 of a Catholic priest, if they could manage it. The refusal 
 soon got wind among the population ; and a Protestant, 
 who kept a china shop, was so indignant at this treatment, 
 thai he offered to put his china into his cellars and to give
 
 160 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiornc. 
 
 up his shop to our use twice a week, on Sundays and 
 Thursdays. There I erected an altar and said Mass, 
 preaching and catechising morning and evening on those 
 two days in the week. I found that the Catholics were not 
 more than fifty in number. 
 
 I now wrote direct to the Governor, informed his Ex- 
 cellency of my official position in the Australian Colonies, 
 and that I had brought out a letter from the Colonial 
 Office recommending me to the Governors of those 
 Colonies. [ requested the honour of an audience. This 
 was at once granted, but the interview was very formal. I 
 got no more notice from Government House than this 
 quarter of an hour's conversation. As there were no con- 
 victs in this Colony there was no ground for applying to 
 the Government for the maintenance of a priest. Besides 
 which, the Bishop had wisely made it a rule never to put 
 one priest alone where he could not be in a position to visit 
 another priest the same day. So that in Norfolk Island, 
 when it came to have a chaplain, two priests were placed 
 together. And in the vast and thinly populated districts 
 of the interior of New South Wales, two priests were 
 placed together, one of whom remained at home whilst the 
 other travelled through half the territory; and, on his return, 
 the other started through his course over the other half of 
 the district, visiting all the settlements and holding stations 
 wherever the people could be gathered together. I re- 
 member one priest reporting from the Mimeroo Plains, that 
 in the course of a year he and his companion had travelled 
 10,000 square miles. 
 
 I made one very interesting acquaintance in Adelaide. 
 Next door to my host resided Captain Sturt, the cele- 
 brated Australian explorer, who had then nearly lost his 
 sight from what he had gone through. From him I 
 learnt many interesting details of his expeditions. I was 
 particularly struck with his account of the time when,
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop UUatlwme* 161 
 
 after a long course of thir :. they had to drink the Blood of 
 their horses. Their men lay prostrate and groaning; not 
 excited, they were past that, but half dead, and despairing. 
 He wondered how ever he was able to keep himself up. 
 
 After baptising the last-born child of my hospitable- 
 hosts, I bade them farewell and returned to Sydney. 
 After that youngest daughter had been baptised I said : 
 " Now, remember, this child must be a nun." Twenty 
 years after Mrs. Philips wrote to me from Sydney, and 
 reminding me of what I had said, informed me that this 
 child had actually become a Benedictine nun in the Con- 
 vent near Parramatta. 
 
 I might as well tell here how the Mission to South 
 Australia finally came about. On the first establishment 
 of the Australian Hierarchy, of which more hereafter, the 
 Holy See appointed me to Adelaide, but I succeeded in 
 obtaining exemption from the appointment. The Rev. 
 Francis Murphy was then appointed ; but as there were no 
 means in the Colony for his maintenance, a collection was 
 being made in Xew South Wales to aid the first beginning. 
 Just at that time Mr. Leigh, of Woodchester, who, after his 
 conversion, was residing at Leamington, called on me at 
 Coventry and expressed his desire to found a Catholic 
 bishopric at Adelaide. He then explained that he had 
 some property there, and had once intended to give one 
 acre of town allotment in Adelaide and a hundred acres in 
 the country, together with the sum of ^4,000 towards found- 
 ing a Protestant bishopric ; but that since his conversion he 
 wished to give this donation towards the Catholic bishopric. 
 I said to him : " This is most providential, for a bishop has 
 been appointed to Adelaide, whilst at present there is not 
 even support for a priest." Not only did Mr. Leigh carry 
 out his intention, but he also obtained plans for a small 
 cathedral, which was erected on his town grant. 
 
 I puzzled my friends in Sydney by telling them that the
 
 1 62 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatliorne. 
 
 streets in Adelaide were fitter for the study of astronomy 
 than for commerce. The fact was that miles of newly 
 marked-out streets were unmade, and after heavy Australian 
 rain were full of pools of water, through which my good 
 hostess waded to the china shop for evening service, and in 
 which the brilliant stars of the southern hemisphere were 
 reflected. 
 
 At this time I wrote my " Reply to Judge Burton," the 
 most important of my Colonial publications ; for it has 
 become the text-book for the early Catholic history of New 
 South Wales. Judge Burton had been a sailor in his youth, 
 as well as myself, and he was full of Protestant zeal. On 
 a visit to England he had published a large book, in which 
 he advocated Protestant ascendancy in the Colony ; main- 
 tained the old scheme of devoting one-seventh of the lands 
 of the Colony to the maintenance of the Protestant Church 
 and Protestant education ; and in which he had not spared 
 us. He had also delivered certain judgments from the 
 bench, reversed, indeed, afterwards, by his brother judges 
 sitting in banco ; but which, had they stood, would have 
 invalidated all Catholic marriages up to a recent period, 
 would have illegitimised the children of those marriages, 
 and have upset the tenure of their property. This he had 
 done on the mere plea of the applicability of English laws, 
 which were in no wise applicable to the Colony. 
 
 On these two themes I wrote, and not only handled his 
 delinquencies plainly, but with considerable severity ; for 
 the Judge had shown a strong animus, and it was neces- 
 sary to produce an impression. The pamphlet did produce 
 a sensation. Judge Burton was still in England, and one 
 of his brother judges sent him the sheets as they were 
 printed. We took care to send several copies to the 
 Colonial Office in England, and to the library of the House 
 of Commons. He returned just before I left the Colony. 
 His friends gave him a public dinner, and did their best
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 163 
 
 to smooth things over. But soon after he was removed to 
 India, where he remained eighteen years : after which he 
 returned as Chief Justice to Sydney for a time. .Hut this 
 stern policy did not improve the feelings of the High 
 Church people towards me; nor did the lawyers, as a 
 body, like to have one of their ornaments attacked. A 
 leading barrister, who ventured to say at a public meeting 
 that this pamphlet was only unanswerable because no one 
 thought it worth answering, was hissed into silence by the 
 general sense of the assembly. 
 
 Another conflict in which I was concerned was with the 
 Tract Society. This was something new in our Colonial 
 histmy. Hitherto we had been accustomed to go on our 
 own way without interference. But through Sir Richard 
 Bourke's Act providing for religion, we had an influx of 
 clergy of all kinds, and this brought in a good deal of old 
 English anti-Catholic prejudice, to which we had hitherto 
 been strangers ; and we had to assert that position of per- 
 fect equality which the policy of the Government had 
 assigned to us. From the Tract Society anti-Catholic 
 tracts began to be distributed even at the doors of Catholic 
 houses. We noticed that even Government officials made 
 themselves active in this Society ; and not only subscribed 
 to it, but made speeches in its assemblies. To meet this/ 
 and other machinations/we established a Catholic Associa- 
 tion, with monthly meetings. The Bishop generally pre- 
 sided, and opened the subject, leaving the exposition and 
 enforcement to me, who had a previous understanding 
 with the chief speakers as to how the discussion was to be 
 guided to its conclusion. Thus when these tracts began to 
 fly about 1 advised the Catholics to accept the next that 
 \\.i> offered and bring it to me. A quantity came. 1 then 
 made extracts from them of passages that were insulting 
 to ( atholics, and drew up a list of the Government officials 
 who supported the Society. We then called a great meet-
 
 164 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 ing of the Catholic population and proposed to them that, 
 as this Tract Society was promoting enmity and division 
 between two classes of Her Majesty's subjects, and as 
 several of the Government officials, instead of promoting 
 peace, were co-operating in this method of disturbing the 
 peace of society, a list of those gentlemen, together with 
 extracts from those tracts, should be forwarded to Her 
 Majesty's Secretary of State for the Colonics. This was 
 done, and it cleared the rooms of the Society of these 
 gentlemen. 
 
 The Bishop wished me to take the lead in this conflict, 
 to receive all blows aimed at his authority, and thus to 
 keep the Episcopal office free from attack. This I readily 
 assented to as proper to the office of Vicar-General. But 
 the Press coupled all this with my evidence on the Trans- 
 portation system, and dubbed me with the title of the Very 
 Rev. Agitator-General of New South Wales. 
 
 In the year 1838, Bishop Pompallier arrived in Sydney 
 from France, on his way to begin the Mission in the 
 Islands of Oceanica, and was accompanied by several 
 Fathers of the Marist Institution. From Sydney they pro- 
 ceeded to New Zealand, where they first began their 
 labours. And this recalls to mind the conversion of a New 
 Zealand chief, which took place some years before in 
 Sydney. A worthy Irishman wished to marry the daughter 
 of this chief, but being a truly religious man desired first to 
 make her a Christian. He brought her and her father over 
 to Sydney, and then came and told the Bishop that he 
 wished to present them to him, in the hope of their con- 
 version. The Bishop fixed the time, and received themfin 
 rochet and mozzettajj attended by two priests. The Irish- 
 man acted as interpreter. The man was told that the Chief 
 of the Christians received with respect the Chief of the 
 Maori, which was duly acknowledged. After some more 
 conversation in the way of politeness, the Bishop took a
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorhe. [65 
 
 large crucifix and held it before his eyes. The chief gazed 
 at it for some time, after which the Bishop said : " You are 
 accustomed to revenge the wrongs of your tribe." The 
 chief nodded his head. " And your people are accus- 
 tomed to bear torture bravely?" Again he nodded 
 his head. "Well, this is a case of revenge, and a 
 case of torture. Did you ever sec torture like this?" 
 Still gazing, the chief shook his head. Then the Bishop 
 slowly said, and the Irishman interpreted: "The Great 
 God of Heaven, Who made all men, was angry with man, 
 and would not destroy him. But the Great God had a 
 Son like Himself, and He made a man of Him, and He 
 revenged the wickedness of men on His Son. And this 
 was what His Son suffered. And for the sake of what 
 His Son suffered, lie is ready to pardon every man who 
 begs pardon of Him and obeys His laws " The chief was 
 deeply moved and tears flowed from his eyes. The 
 essential point of the mystery of Redemption had entered 
 his mind. He and his daughter received a course of in- 
 struction, were baptised, and the daughter married to the 
 Irishman. 
 
 I was thinking over this incident, before writing it, in the 
 year iSSS, when 1 received a visit from my friend, Dr. 
 Redwood, Archbishop of Wellington. To him I repeated 
 what I have just written. The Archbishop asked: "Do 
 you remember the name of that Irishman?" I confessed 
 that I could not recall it. " Was it Paynton ?" " Now you 
 mention it, I am confident that was his name." "Then," 
 said the Archbishop, " he and his family have always been 
 good practical Catholics, and the chief as well. It was in 
 his house that Bishop Pompallier was first received on his 
 landing. It was in that house that he said the first Mass 
 ever said in New Zealand. And that house was always 
 looked on with respect by all the Catholics, until it was 
 burnt down not so very long ago."
 
 1 66 Autobiography of Archbishop UUathornc. 
 
 Later on came another group of Marist Fathers, on 
 their way to the South Sea Missions. And among them I 
 particularly remember Father Batallion, who converted the 
 Wallis Islands, became the first Bishop of Central Oceanica, 
 and whose life has been recently published in France. I 
 also remember making the acquaintance of the Blessed 
 Father Chanel, who was martyred for the faith in the 
 Island of Futuna, and who has been recently beatified : 
 but wherever met, I do not remember, unless it were in 
 New Zealand. I also remember calling upon the Bishop 
 and his companions, destined for New Guinea, and whisper- 
 ing to Dr. Hcptonstall : "Look well at the heads of those 
 men." When we had left them, Dr. Heptonstall asked : 
 " Why did you tell me to look at those men's heads?" 
 " Because," I replied, " I know something of the savage 
 race of New Guinea, and am confident that some of their 
 heads will be knocked off before twelve months are out." 
 And it did occur, that landing in a boat, from the vessel 
 that took them from Sydney, the savages met them in the 
 water with their clubs, battered the Bishop's head to pieces 
 and his body was taken back to Sydney. 
 
 In the year 1841 the foundation was laid of a second 
 church in Sydney, the history of which is truly interesting. 
 Mr. William Davis, the same worthy man who had given 
 the first convent at Parramatta, offered his own house and 
 garden as a site in Sydney on which to build a church. 
 That house had a remarkable history. It was the house 
 in which Father Flynn had officiated until he was un- 
 lawfully seized, committed to jail, and sent out of the 
 country. He was arrested so suddenly that he was un- 
 able to consume the Blessed Sacrament. That was left 
 in the house of Mr. Davis, and the Catholics went there 
 on Sundays to say their prayers. This continued for two 
 years, there being no priest in the Colony, until a French 
 expedition of discovery arrived ; when the chaplain of the
 
 Autobiography <>/ Archbishop Ullathornc. \Cy 
 
 expedition said Mass in the house, and consumed the 
 Host that had been left. This house may therefore be 
 considered to have been the first Catholic chapel in 
 Australia. It was situated on elevated ground close by 
 St. Philip's, at that time, ton, the only Protestant church 
 in Sydney. 
 
 Mr. Davis was a truly religious man. Transported on 
 the charge ofhaving made pikes for the insurrectionists of 
 Ireland in 1798, for he was a blacksmith by trade, he had 
 suffered much for his faith. Twice he had been flogged 
 for refusing to go to the Protestant service, and for the 
 same refusal was so long imprisoned in a black hole that 
 he almost lost his sight. But no sooner had he obtained 
 his freedom, than by his industry and integrity, where 
 good mechanics were few, he began to succeed in his 
 trade. Then his house became like that of Obededom, 
 and God blessed him, so that when I first became ac- 
 quainted with him he had become a man of landed 
 property, and had accumulated a considerable amount of 
 wealth, and having no immediate dependents was much 
 disposed to assist the advance of religion. How often 
 have I heard him exclaim, in his earnest simplicity : " I 
 love the Church." 
 
 It happened that at this time a scheme was being 
 agitated for establishing a general system of elementary 
 education on conditions which no Catholic could have 
 accepted ; in consequence of which, the Bishop and 
 myself had an interview with the Governor, Sir George 
 Gipps, on the subject. After considerable discussion, the 
 Governor brought the interview abruptly to a conclusion 
 by saying : "In short, I must adhere to the strongest 
 party, and I don't think that you are the strongest." After 
 that we determined to make a public demonstration ; for 
 we knew that, if not the strongest by numbers, we were by 
 our union. We took the opportunity of laying the foun-
 
 if>S Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 elation of St. Patrick's Church. The Catholic population 
 was in a state of exalted enthusiasm, in looking forward to 
 it. The procession started from the Cathedral, and had to 
 pass through the principal parts of the town. Rands of 
 music were provided. The cross preceded, magnificent 
 banners following along the line. Three hundred girls 
 clothed in white followed the cross, the rest of the children 
 forming a long line. Then came the Catholic people, who 
 were 14,000 out of a population of 40,000. After them the 
 acolytes and the clergy in their sacerdotal vestments, whilst 
 the procession was closed by the Bishop in mitre and cope 
 with his attendants. Such a procession had never been 
 seen in Australia. The whole population filled the streets, 
 and as we reached the place of the new church, on one of 
 the highest points in Sydney, by every descent you might 
 have walked on the heads of the people, among whom 
 voices were heard saying : " We can't do this ; we must 
 consent to come second." The foundation-stone was 
 suspended in the air, visible to the multitude. At the 
 Bishop's request I was mounted upon it, and thence I gave 
 the touching history of the house which had now dis- 
 appeared, which had been the centre of Catholic devotion 
 in our days of trial and persecution, and which had now 
 made way for the church which was there to rise on the 
 most elevated point in Sydney. It was on the very 
 catacombs of the Catholics that this church was to repose. 
 
 This was a revelation to the Colony of our strength, and 
 our reply to the Governor's remark. It must be remembered 
 that, in those days, we had to meet the long cherished 
 traditions of Protestant supremacy, and to assert that 
 equality before the law, which the law itself had given us.
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 Final Departure from Australia. 
 
 On my final return from the Australian Mission a good 
 deal of curiosity was awakened as to the reason for this step. 
 It was widely known that I had much to do with the or- 
 ganisation of the Church in that remote country, and this 
 brought me sundry letters of inquiry from friends, to which 
 I gave but general answers : for I did not think it ex- 
 pedient at the time, when I had returned to monastic 
 obedience, to indulge what I looked upon as mere 
 curiosity. But I have the document before me at this 
 moment, in the year i.S.So, in which I clearly laid my 
 reasons before Bishop l'olding in the year 1840. 
 
 The mission next in importance to that of New South 
 Wales, in those days, was that of Van Dieman's Land, now 
 Tasmania. It was in a very unsatisfactory state, was a 
 convict settlement, and was a thousand miles away from 
 Sydney. Hence it could neither be properly superin- 
 tended nor, properly, be provided for by the Bishop of 
 Sydney. This had long dwelt on my mind, and I urged 
 upon the attention of the Bishop, repeatedly, how necessary 
 it had become that he should apply to the Holy See for 
 the appointment of a Bishop to Van Dieman's Land. But 
 absorbed as the Bishop was in missionary work, especially 
 among the convicts, it was long before he entered into the 
 plan. But when at last he saw the necessity of another 
 Bishop clearly, he showed me a list of names rccommeniK.l
 
 I/O Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 for that office, and I found my own at the head of it. I at 
 once declared that I could not accept of it. I had seen suf- 
 ficient of bishops, I said, to compassionate them, but not 
 to envy them ; and that unless his Lordship consented to 
 remove my name, with the understanding that it was not 
 to be replaced, I should have no resource left me but to 
 return to my monastery in England. An additional, 
 though accidental reason, was, that owing to a long course 
 of anxieties I was at that time much wasted and worn down 
 in health ; so much so that, in looking back to that time, I 
 find that in the speeches I had to make in public assemblies, 
 I had repeatedly to apologise for brevity on that account. 
 Persons from England who had met me, reported to my 
 friends there how weary and worn I looked : for I had 
 many solicitudes and many things to combat which it is 
 unnecessary here to record. It was a maxim of the 
 Bishop, as I have already stated, that it was the business 
 of the Vicar-General to meet all the blows, and to keep his 
 principal in the good odour of peaceful reputation. I will 
 give one or two examples. 
 
 On St. George's Day the English gentlemen of the 
 Colony gave a great dinner to the Irish and Scotch. The 
 chairman invited the Bishop and myself as his guests. 
 The Bishop declined appearing, but wished me to go as his 
 representative. I went accordingly. I had to return thanks 
 for the Bishop and the clergy. What I said was warmly 
 applauded, until I happened to allude to our great ancestry 
 as a Church. It was but a transient remark, nor was it 
 noticed except by an Indian judge, who happened to be 
 there as a guest. But he, in his anti-Catholic feeling, gave 
 vent to some sour exclamations, to everyone's annoyance. 
 Immediately opposite him sat the Chevalier Dillon, a 
 well-known Irishman, who had been titled by the King of 
 France for having discovered the remains of the celebrated 
 navigator, La Perouse, on the Fiji Islands. Dillon seized
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop V lint home. 171 
 
 hold of an apple, and said to the judge : " If you don't stop, 
 I'll drive this down your throat '." This quieted the jud 
 and there the matter ended. As soon as I was seated, I 
 turned to my next neighbour, I laptain afterwards General) 
 England, a man of good judgment, and said: "Tell me 
 frankly; did 1 say anything inappropriate?" "Upon my 
 honour," he replied, " if I thought so I would tell you ; but 
 I thought nothing of the kind." Hut the hostile papers, 
 ever on the look out for the old offender, represented me 
 as having caused what approached near to a fracas among 
 gentlemen. It might have been well to have avoided the 
 allusion in a mixed company, but in the warmth ol 
 speaking one sometimes lets slip what is not acceptable to 
 all hearers. 
 
 The laying the foundation-stone of St. Patrick's Church 
 had long been looked forward to. Collections for the 
 building had been made for years, committees were 
 formed, and weekly meetings held. As the time ap- 
 proached a warm national feeling had been raised among 
 the Irish-Catholic population, and the}- resolved to make 
 an exhibition of national emblems. Hitherto national 
 distinctions had been instinctively avoided in the Colony ; 
 all prided themselves on being Australians. The rumours 
 afloat about this exhibition of nationality alarmed the 
 governing authorities ; they were afraid of its ending in 
 reprisals, and of its becoming the beginning of national 
 parties. The Governor sent for the chief police magistrate 
 and expressed to him his apprehensions. The magistrate 
 came to me, and conjured me to prevent the religious pro- 
 cession from being turned into a national demonstration. 
 " Suppose," he said, "that orange flags are lifted up, what 
 will be the state of Sydney? Hitherto we have all gone 
 on so peacefully together." I asked the opinion of the 
 Attorney and Solicitor-General, both Irish Catholics, and 
 our leading men among the laity. They thought that,
 
 17- Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 however innocently intended, things were going- too far. 
 I felt compelled to take the matter in hand, and made full 
 representations to the Bishop. His Lordship felt reluctant 
 to oppose the ardent feelings of the people. I retired to 
 another room and wrote him a letter, stating that I had 
 now done all I could in the way of representation, both 
 to himself and to the clergy, and felt myself free from 
 further responsibility ; but that, as the whole object of 
 the procession was to conduct his Lordship to the founda- 
 tion-stone, and not to make a national demonstration, I 
 felt that the representations of the authorities ought to be 
 attended to. He then sent for me, and asked what I recom- 
 mended, as he did not see his way. To this I replied that, 
 without compromising him, if he would leave it to me I 
 thought I could find a way through the difficulty. And 
 it was left to my judgment. 
 
 This was the eve of the day appointed for the ceremony 
 A meeting of the general committee was then being held, 
 and I got Mr. Therry, the Solicitor-General, and some other 
 gentlemen, to accompany me to the assembly. It was 
 densely crowded, and excited speeches were going on. In 
 a speech of an hour's length I gradually worked the as- 
 sembly round until I came to the point : and then the 
 chief leader of the popular voice arose, and called upon the 
 assembly to comply with my advice, and for the sake of 
 peace to withhold from the procession those marked national 
 emblems, however much they had cost ; for peace was 
 better. Thus the point was gained. Mr. Therry, who had 
 been one of O'Connell's leaders in the fjreat meetings for 
 Emancipation, was much struck with the whole affair, and 
 with the way in which that vehement excitement in one 
 direction was turned, by degrees, into another. When I 
 informed the Bishop of the result, he expressed great satis- 
 faction, and declared that it set his mind in peace. How 
 successful that procession was, as a Catholic demonstration, 
 1 have already stated.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 173 
 
 After various plans had been considered, Bishop Polding 
 decided to go himself to Rome, and obtain what further 
 assistance he could of men from England and Ireland. As 
 
 there was still reason to apprehend that my name might be 
 put before the Holy Sec for Van Dieman's Land, I derided 
 to accompany him to England; and Dr. Gregory com- 
 pleted the part\- as attendant on the Bishop. 
 
 We engaged our passage in a Chilian brig, bound, in the 
 Inst instance, for Korarika, in the Bay of Islands, New Zea- 
 land, our object being to visit Bishop Pompallier and his 
 missioners in that settlement ; the French Bishop having 
 long wished for such a visit, for the sake of the influence on 
 the natives. Thence we were to sail for Talcuhana, in Chili, 
 with the intention of riding over the Pampas across South 
 America, and taking shipping for England on the other 
 side. For this purpose we had taken English saddles as 
 part of our equipment. 
 
 The Catholics prepared a magnificent demonstration in 
 honour of the Bishop on his departure, and a large sum of 
 money was collected to cover the expenses of his journeys. 
 I was asked what I should like, but I told the delegates that 
 I would on no account interfere with the testimonial to the 
 Bishop ; the}- might give me some trifle as a remembrance, 
 such as a snuff-box. And I was consequently presented 
 with an address accompanied with a snuff-box filled with 
 sovereigns. 
 
 On the morning of departure I said Mass for the nuns 
 whom I had brought to the Colony, now increased in 
 number, who had come from Parramatta to Sydney for 
 a blessing, and to bid us farewell. I had hitherto had the 
 entire guidance of them, and I loved them in God as a 
 father loves his children. Dear souls, it was a touching 
 scene, and they wept the whole Mass over their separation 
 from their friend and guide. It is only a fortnight from 
 writing this that I celebrated with them, the breadth of
 
 174 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 the world between us, a singular jubilee of thanksgiving. 
 They wrote to remind me that on December 31st, [888, 
 it would be fifty years since I firsr landed them in Sydney, 
 and asked me to join them in their thanksgiving for all 
 the benefits they had received, and, I may add, for all the 
 good God had enabled them to do during those past fifty 
 years. But the most interesting part of their letters re- 
 corded the present state of their Congregation in Australia. 
 
 There are now 1 10 members. They have a large hospital 
 in Sydney, with 150 beds, which is well supported; another 
 hospital in Parramatta in the house in which I placed 
 them; an orphanage at Hobart; a young ladies' college 
 in a well-constructed building ; and they teach 3,000 
 children besides. They are also about to erect a hospital 
 at Melbourne, towards which they have received a sump- 
 tuous offering. Of the five members who landed with me, 
 one alone survives, who is still Superior of the orphanage, 
 at the advanced age of eighty-nine years. Here is a theme 
 for gratitude. 
 
 The departure was marked by an extraordinary scene. 
 The Catholics accompanied the Bishop from the Cathedral 
 to the harbour, the population crowded the shore, the ships 
 hoisted their colours, salutes were fired, and steamers, with 
 the chief Catholics on board, with bands of music, accom- 
 panied the vessel to the Head. The affectionate respect 
 shown the Bishop was loud and hearty on all sides. At 
 last we were alone on the wide sea, and the coast of 
 Australia vanished from our eyes. 
 
 After we had become familiar with the captain, who was 
 an Englishman, and part owner, naturalised in Chili, and 
 who had sailed with Lord Dundonald in his famous 
 conflicts with the Spaniards, he said to me one day : " I was 
 never more surprised than when I first met such a great 
 man as you are. From all I had heard and read in the 
 newspapers I expected to meet a great, big-boned man,
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U/ia thorite, 175 
 
 with a passionate temper, and a big shillalah in his hand." 
 So, on meeting sonic military officers from India, after 
 acquaintance, tin}- said laughingly: "We know all about 
 you in India; your Bishop is an angel, but you arc the 
 Agitator-( icncral." 
 
 One thing I did before I left Sydney, which ought to be 
 recorded. It was something very obvious, to me at least, 
 but no one else seemed to see it. A great deal of specu- 
 lation was going on, and land in Sydney and other townships 
 rose enormously in favourable positions. It was said that 
 land had been sold in one principal street at a higher price 
 per foot than it had ever been sold at that time, in 
 Cheapside, London. Many millions of paper money had 
 tloated from the banks: but at that time the Government 
 Gazette " published the amount of specie in the Colony, 
 which did not amount to more than £600,000. Anyone 
 with a little know ledge of finance ought to have seen the 
 consequence : but no notice was taken of it. I then wrote 
 three letters in the Australian Chronicle,\h& Catholic paper, 
 addressed respectively to his Excellency the Governor, to 
 the city of Sydney, and to the Colony at large, in which 
 I predicted that great troubles were in the wind, and that 
 a great deal of property must soon change hands. I regret 
 I have not a copy of those letters, I lent them to the British 
 Consul at Talcuhana and never recovered them. They 
 were received with incredulity ; but after a time came the 
 crash, and many failures. Land ran down rapidly in price, 
 and sheep, the staple of the Colony, came from twenty-five 
 to five shillings a head, and even to half-a-crown. Nor did 
 the Colony fully recover itself until the discovery of gold. 
 Meeting my old friend, Sir Roger Therry, long years after, 
 on his return to England, he said : " We did not believe your 
 letters, we were rather amused at them : but we were 
 awfully punished." 
 
 If I were asked how I was affected by those long and
 
 1/6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 persistent attacks of the Press, by the opinion thus gene- 
 rated, though it never touched the Catholic circle, I should 
 say that, being then a young man I was not without an 
 annoying consciousness of it, especial ly as I was left to 
 bear the brunt alone ; yet it was less the object of thought 
 than of a certain dull pressure as from the enduring of 
 hostile elements. But it was a valuable training, as it made 
 me indifferent to public opinion, where duty was concerned, 
 for the rest of my life. In my book " On the Management 
 of Criminals " I have spoken of the way in which the Colony 
 ultimately did me justice. The time at last came when all 
 the inhabitants of New South Wales, as well as of the other 
 Australian Colonies, came round to my way of thinking. 
 I was probably sitting in my room at Birmingham pursuing 
 some tranquil occupation, unconscious of what was passing 
 at Sydney, when 100,000 people met under their leaders 
 from all parts of the Colony in that park I had so often 
 traversed — in front of that Cathedral where I had minis- 
 tered — to proclaim with one voice the convict system an 
 abomination and a pollution of the land, which must be got 
 rid of at all cost, and to utter the solemn resolve that never 
 again would they allow a convict ship to touch their shores.* 
 Among the speakers who addressed that great assembly 
 was my old friend, Archdeacon McEncroe. Then arose 
 three cheers for the old advocate of their new views ! Such 
 is opinion, that queen of the world who has so often to 
 revise her judgments. 
 
 "This meeting was held at Sydney in the year 1850.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 New Zealand. 
 
 \\ i left Sydney on the brig Orion, on November 16th, 
 [840. Captain Sanders, a warm-hearted man, not only 
 paid us every attention, but entertained us greatly with his 
 anecdotes of Lord Dundonald and the War of Independ- 
 ence. I took advantage of his collection of Spanish 
 books; and after about a fortnight's sail we cast anchor 
 before Korarika, in the Bay of Islands. The town at that 
 time consisted of a native pah, a small British settlement, 
 and the French Mission. We were met on board by Mr. 
 Waterton. brother of the celebrated naturalist, who was 
 residing with the missioners and spent his time in 
 botanical excursions. On reaching the mission house we 
 found that Bishop Pompallier was absent on a tour among 
 the islands of the Pacific in his little schooner. The 
 Fathers of the Marist Congregation, who had received our 
 Bishop's hospitality on their way out, received us with joy. 
 Their residence was of wood, and their little wooden 
 church, bright with green paint, stood adjoining : small 
 a^ it was, it had its font, confessional, and all appointments 
 complete. Soon after our arrival the evening service 
 began for the native tribes, and, of course, we attended 
 the service in the church. A chief object of our visit was 
 to remove an impression made by the Anglican and 
 Wesleyan missioners upon the natives, that the Catholic 
 religion was not the religion of Englishmen, but the 
 religion of a people with whom they had nothing to do.
 
 lyS AutobiograpJiy of ArchbisJiop UllatJiorne. 
 
 This statement they had embellished with fantastic stories 
 of the old anti-Catholic type, seasoned for the New 
 Zealand palate with horrible stories of the cast of Foxe's 
 " Book of Martyrs." To give an example : An Irish 
 gentleman went to New Zealand with the view of 
 purchasing land, and on his return to Sydney he told me 
 that as he was travelling about, with a native Catholic as a 
 guide, he came upon a crowd of natives listening to a man 
 who was preaching to them from a stump. He had a 
 flaming torch in his hand, which he waved about with 
 great energy. My friend asked the native guide to explain 
 what he was saying, and this was the substance of it. He 
 told them that the Catholics — Picopos he called them — 
 were a cruel people, who worshipped wooden gods. That 
 they came from a place called Roma ; and that at Roma 
 they tore people to pieces with wild horses if they would 
 not be Catholics ; and they took fire and burnt them under 
 their arms and on their bodies, which acts he imitated with 
 his torch. In short, he applied the history of the pagan 
 persecutions to the Roman Catholics. How the Fathers 
 were looked upon by people thus instructed I had an 
 opportunity of observing. I was walking on the hills with 
 some of them when we came near to a large wooden 
 school used by some English missioners. I expressed a 
 curiosity to see it, and we went towards it. But the 
 moment the native women inside caught sight of the 
 soutanes and three-cornered hats of the Fathers they 
 rushed up in a fury and slammed the door against them. 
 
 One Father read the prayers before the altar in the 
 native language, which the people answered, and then 
 another Father intoned the hymn, which the people took 
 up. It was the Fiiii et Fiiice, adapted to the New 
 Zealand language, but in the old simple notes. How they 
 did sing! with voices harsh, stentorian, and vehement, 
 beyond European comprehension. They had but few notes
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 179 
 
 .unl no music in their voices. They sang in jerks. The 
 Alleluias that end the stanzas became Arr-a-oo-yah. With 
 a strong grinding on the rr y and a great jerk at the final 
 yah. But however vehement, as I have always observed 
 among the South Sua Islanders, they drop their voices to 
 their lowest pitch at the end of tluir song, as if exhausted 
 by the effort, which makes all their singing plaintive. 
 After this earnest act of devotion, the senior missioner 
 addressed them. We could not understand what he said, 
 but he every now and then pointed to us, and we heard the 
 word picopo ; he then pointed to himself, and again we heard 
 the word picopo, and all eyes were bent upon him. After 
 the service we asked the Father the meaning of the word 
 picopo. lie then explained that picopo meant bishop 
 and also meant Catholic. When Bishop Pompallier 
 began his mission he had to invent new words for the 
 expression of ideas new to his neophytes. Their language, 
 chiefly formed of vowels and liquids, contained but thirteen 
 letters, and there was in it the peculiarity that two con- 
 sonants could not be brought together and that every word 
 must end with a vowel. The word bishop, or evique y was 
 unpronounceable, so that he took the Latin word episcopus, 
 and changed it into picopo to designate himself, and it 
 became the name of his religion as well. The Father was 
 explaining to the natives how they saw before their eyes 
 English Catholics as well as French Catholics. When he 
 spi >ke of English Catholics he called them Picopo poroyaxono 
 {poroyaxono meaning an Englishman, and taken from Port 
 Jackson, the harbour of Sydney, which many of them had 
 visited in the whaling ships) ; but French Catholics he 
 called Picopo Wee wee, a name given them by the natives 
 from their so constantly repeating the words Out, out. 
 
 We visited the tribe the same evening, in their low huts, 
 Creeping inside, where we could sit, but not stand. The 
 Majri, wh > form tlu principal race, are a magnificent race
 
 i So Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 in height, strength, and intelligence. They could all read 
 and write, even at that time. When a few obtained these 
 acquirements they rapidly communicated them to the rest. 
 Their chiefs were singularly fine looking men, and the tattoo 
 on their faces gave depth to their expression. The women 
 were coarse in features for their sex, but were animated 
 with an incessant cheerfulness that often broke into laughter. 
 The costume of both sexes was still the old woven mats, 
 often coloured in good taste. We found the chief under 
 taboo; having had his hair cut that day he was prohibited 
 from using his hands until the day following. He politely 
 explained that he could not rise, for the same reason, but 
 must keep seated with his hands across his breast.* His 
 wife sat on one side of him and his daughter on the other, 
 feeding him with his supper. A skillet, containing about 
 half a peck of boiled potatoes, stood before him ; his wife 
 peeled one with her fingers and put it into his mouth, then 
 his daughter peeled another, and put that into his mouth. 
 So the meal went on, irresistibly reminding me of his mouth 
 being a potato trap. The potatoes of New Zealand are 
 among the largest and best in the world, but dark in colour, f 
 He was a grand specimen of his race, and was as polite as 
 circumstances would allow, and explained to us that if he 
 
 * The Bishop does not say whether it was with this or another chief 
 that he enjoyed the honour of rubbing noses. He found the illustrious 
 nose very blue and very cold. In his last illness, when someone spoke 
 of his feeling cold, he replied with his usual humour, " Not so cold as 
 the nose of a New Zealand chief; that is the coldest object in nature 
 that I know of." 
 
 t Not only the potatoes, but the pork also of New Zealand was often 
 praised by the Bishop as superior to anything of the kind known in 
 Europe. He used to relate how both these comestibles figured on 
 the occasions when peace was established between two tribes after a 
 period of war. The ceremony in use at such times was peculiar. A 
 wall was built, composed of roast pork and potatoes, mixed together ; 
 the rival tribes established themselves at either end of the wall and 
 steadily ate their way through it till they met in the middle ; and when 
 this happened, the peace was considered as concluded.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ulla t '/tonic. \%\ 
 
 was not {^(\ in that way he would he obliged to go without 
 food when In- was under taboo. 
 
 The missioners explained to us that, in consequence of 
 their recent cannibalism, the Bishop had found it expedient 
 not to explain to their neophytes the doctrine of the Real 
 Presence until they were completely prepared for Baptism ; 
 but that in this respect they followed the discipline of 
 the early Church: so that when the neophytes assisted at 
 Mass they were only told that it was the highest degree of 
 worship, the meaning of which they would understand later. 
 And before they were baptised it was committed to them 
 as a profound secret of the faith. Meanwhile, whilst assist- 
 ing at Mass, one of the priests said suitable prayers with 
 them. 
 
 The next day we went up the Bay some miles, in a boat, 
 to pay our respects to the Governor, Captain Ilobson, R.N. 
 The British settlement had only recently begun, and the 
 Bay of Islands was still the head-quarters. The Governor 
 talked freely about the influence of Bishop Pompallicr with 
 the natives. The Bishop had taught Mrs. Hobson the 
 native language, and she spoke with great respect of him. 
 But Bishop Polding was not a little perplexed when the 
 Governor launched out with his grievance, sailor-like, 
 against Bishop Pompallicr, for the illegal way in which 
 he sailed his missionary schooner. lie described her as an 
 American craft sailed by a French commander and crew 
 from an English colony, without regular papers, and ex- 
 hibiting a fancy flag. " If I met her at sea," concluded the 
 Governor, "I should certainly seize her as a pirate and 
 take her into port." To me, as an old sailor, the surprise 
 of our Bishop at this language was amusing. He attempted 
 a defence, but knew no more of marine law than the 
 Bishop of New Zealand. At a later period the Bishop 
 got his vessel registered as belonging to New Zealand, and 
 hoisted the British flag.
 
 1 82 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 The Governor's residence was near to a native pah, 
 which was placed on a lofty rock, scarped and strongly 
 fortified, and even the water approach defended by well- 
 constructed palisades made of the trunks of trees. Within 
 the pci h was the armed tribe. In front of it were several 
 companies of British troops under tents. It was believed 
 that the natives were disposed for a conflict with them. 
 The Governor mentioned this, and added that he had a 
 native in prison for a murder, that he had contrived that 
 the man should escape, but that the natives had brought 
 him back again, wanting a reason for a conflict, and that 
 he only wished he could get rid of him. The officers at 
 the camp invited us to lunch with them. They were 
 anxious about the state of things, and said that as they 
 had no artillery they could only get at the pah with 
 rockets. 
 
 Next day, on the recommendation of Mr. Waterton, Dr. 
 Gregory and I made an excursion to examine a remarkable 
 geological formation. Accompanied by two of the mis- 
 sioners and Mr. Waterton, we went up some way along the 
 long winding ridges and across the valleys which charac- 
 terise that part of New Zealand. At last we came to a 
 broad valley, with a stream rushing through it, on the bank 
 of which was a native village. Not a soul was at home, 
 they had all gone to a distance to cultivate their potato 
 plots. There was nothing in it alive but a dog. The pro- 
 visions of corn belonging to the villagers were stored in 
 huts raised on long poles to preserve them from the rats. 
 To protect them from human aggressors these stores were 
 tabooed, in sign of which bunches of feathers were sus- 
 pended from them. To violate a taboo is death. 
 
 On the flank of the village arose a mountain of marble, 
 which extended for some half a mile along the valley. 
 This mountain exhibited itself in most fantastic shapes, 
 like the ruins of huge Gothic castles and abbeys, close
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 183 
 
 upon each other. Trailing plants and mosses covered the 
 whole ; whilst here and there caverns opened from the 
 ground, as if they were the vaults and dungeons of this 
 gigantic mass of ruins. The marble itself, when broken, 
 was white, with salmon-coloured veins. One of these 
 caverns was tabooed at the entrance. The Fathers ex- 
 plained that this was the village cemetery, and that we 
 might enter notwithstanding the taboo, as Europeans were 
 excused from the law, on supposition of their ignorance of 
 it. We entered, but found nothing but an old musket and 
 a stench of human remains. 
 
 Passing through a wood on our return, we met an old 
 woman, who, as soon as she caught sight of the Fathers, 
 began a wailing cry of joy. They had made her a Chris- 
 tian, but she had not seen them for some time. After 
 they had talked kindly to her, we left her still wailing and 
 crying in her joy as long as we could hear her voice in the 
 lonely wood. The natives invariably express any deep- 
 felt joy by wailing and crying. Whilst at the mission 
 house, a father and mother arrived in a boat to visit their 
 son, who was studying with the Fathers ; and during the 
 interview, which lasted an hour, they never ceased their 
 wai lings for joy. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Williams, the head of the Protestant 
 .Mission, had a good house with ornamental grounds on 
 the opposite side of the Bay. He courteously crossed the 
 Bay in a beautiful boat, manned by natives, to pay us a 
 visit, and that visit we returned. He had been twenty 
 years on the island, and had accumulated considerable 
 property. The extent of land and stock which the 
 Anglican missioners had acquired had been the theme 
 of attack, both in the Sydney press and in the Legislative 
 Council. Before there were any settlers, and twenty years 
 before there was any Catholic Mission, they held possession 
 and obtained a quantity of the best land for mere trifling
 
 184 Autobiography 0/ Archbishop Ullathome. 
 
 considerations. It was also said that the Anglican and 
 Wesleyan missioners had carried on an extensive com- 
 merce with the natives in blankets, spirits, and even in 
 New Zealanders' heads. These heads were the trophies 
 of war. They were baked, then hardened in a current of 
 cold air, and kept on shelves as proofs of bravery. They 
 were sought after for museums and surgical collections. 
 But the trade in them became a cause of war for their 
 possession, and after a time the Australian Government 
 made them contraband. In defending the missioners 
 against this charge, the Protestant Bishop of Sydney once 
 committed himself, in the Council, to the following state- 
 ment : " That these gentlemen were bound to provide 
 for their families ; and that, by the blessing of God there 
 were no people who had larger families than the missioners 
 of the South Sea Islands" — a statement which not a little 
 entertained the daily press. 
 
 The natives soon discovered that the French missioners 
 never entered into traffic, or cared for land beyond the 
 small quantity required for their dwellings. Their one 
 care was for the souls of the people : and about 40,000 
 of them had already come under the care of the Catholic 
 missions. Bishop Pompallier told me, at a later period, 
 that they soon found the most horrible stories propagated 
 among the people about Catholic acts and doctrines. 
 For example : the priests were taken for a sort of magicians, 
 who profess to conjure bread into Christ, and were a sort 
 of cannibals professing to eat human flesh. On his visit 
 to a distant tribe for the first time, they stared at him as 
 he seated himself, with his tall and handsome figure, before 
 them. Then he said to them : " I am going to eat you, 
 but let me first make you a present of a blanket apiece." 
 Then he explained to them that he had not come to eat 
 their bodies, but to bring their spirits to the Great Spirit. 
 And as he became familiar with them they told him that
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 185 
 
 the missioners always sold their blankets very dear. My 
 friend, Mr. Lett, of Sydney, in travelling aboul New 
 
 Zealand, found his best introduction at the Catholii 
 villages in telling the people he was a picopo and making 
 the sign of the Cross. Hut on one occasion he committed 
 the mistake of addressing a Protestant chief in this way. 
 Immediately the man looked very grave, shook his head, 
 and said : "God very good —Maria very bad." My friend 
 asked him: " What do you mean by Maria?" He pointed 
 upwards, and said : " The woman — very bad." 
 
 I was curious to see one of these wealth}- missionary 
 establishments, that I might speak of them from know 
 ledge. Father Bataillon, afterwards Bishop of Wallis 
 Island, which he converted, undertook to accompany Dr. 
 Gregory and myself. We started in a boat for a long 
 pull over the length of the vast Bay, and so up the principal 
 river for a distance of some six or seven miles. Our crew 
 consisted of the tailor of the mission, a French youth, and 
 a young native, who was to leave us at the other end of the 
 Bay. We calculated on sailing back with the evening 
 breeze. We pulled the whole way, and took our first rest 
 on a rock, which we found covered with small oysters, and 
 refreshed ourselves with what Italians call the "fruit of the 
 sea," cutting our hands pretty freely in the operation of 
 detaching them. We next pulled to a Catholic village 
 upon the shore. The moment the three-cornered hat was 
 seen the chief, with all his tribe of both sexes, came crying 
 with joy to meet us. The salutes were made without inter- 
 rupting the crying ; and the tall and burly chief rubbed his 
 large nose against both sides of mine — a nose that was blue 
 and cold as that of a dog. Then we all knelt on the grass 
 and Father Bataillon said prayers in their tongue, to which 
 the)- answered with their usual energy ; after which 
 followed a men)- gossip with the good Father, that was 
 Sanscrit to us.
 
 [86 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathorne. 
 
 Meanwhile the wind had freshened to a gale, the water 
 was getting rough, and it was judged on all hands unsafe 
 to proceed further : it would be as much as we could do 
 to get home, though we had a leading wind, or nearly so. 
 After holding council we decided on making for an island 
 which was some distance to windward, hoping to carry 
 sail from there into the harbour of Korarika. We found 
 the island beautiful, with a single cottage on it and a 
 vegetable garden. The inhabitants were a young Scotch- 
 man and his wife, who showed us every attention. After 
 reaching England, I found it recorded in a newspaper that 
 soon after this the young couple had been murdered and 
 their place plundered. We launched again and set sail, 
 the gale increased, our lee gunwale touched the water, 
 and one of us had to bail the water. thrown over the bows 
 Feeling the position critical I got the Father to let me 
 steer the boat, held the sheet of the sail in my hand ready 
 to let go in case of a squall, and put her before the wind. 
 We then began to sing the Litany of the Blessed Virgin, 
 and never was it sung more earnestly. The vessels in the 
 harbour were watching us through their glasses, anxious 
 for our safety ; alert, expecting a capsise. But after dark 
 we finally reached a point half a mile below the harbour, 
 hauled up the boat, and got safely home. 
 
 One excursion must be related for its amusing incident. 
 Bishop Folding, Dr. Gregory, a son of Mr. Justice Therry, 
 whom we were taking to college, myself, and two of the 
 missionary Fathers started in the boat to visit a first class 
 pah and to see the country. The pah was a formidable 
 structure, square in form, as usual, enclosing a considerable 
 p-.pulation; its defence consisting of upright stems of 
 trees driven into the soil, bound together, and at the 
 angles of the fortress grotesque figures, carved and coloured, 
 surmounting still larger stumps of trees. Stockades pro- 
 tected the entrance, and when these were passed the
 
 AiitobiograpJiy of Archbishop Ullathorne. [87 
 
 difficult}' was far from being surmounted, for you only 
 found yourself in a narrow passage which wound its way 
 to the interior centre before you could obtain an entrance ; 
 and this passage left you at the mercy of the rifles or 
 spears that could be used by the warriors from the chinks 
 and loopholes on both sides. A hostile tribe or confedera- 
 tion of tribes might lie in ambush for months, watchin 
 opportunity to gain entrance by scaling, breaking, slipping 
 through, or undermining. 
 
 On our return we came to the bend of a river, which we 
 must cross to reach a native village. A woman brought a 
 bark canoe across, too frail to take more than one 
 passenger at a time, and leak}- as the ferry-boat of Charon, 
 for the water already covered the precarious footing that it 
 offered. One of the Fathers crossed, standing upright. 
 The Bishop followed the example ; but as the frail craft 
 cockled from side to side, he was obliged to clap himself 
 down at the bottom of the canoe amidst the water, where, 
 in his purple stockings and shovel hat, he presented a 
 singular spectacle. The woman who rowed him burst out 
 laughing, and we could not help joining in the chorus. We 
 all got over at last, and were much interested in 
 watching the native women cooking a dog. Their style 
 of cooking, if simple, is perfect. The following is the 
 recipe : First make a hole in the ground of convenient 
 size, then pave it with good round stones. On the 
 stones make a wood fire until the stones are thoroughly 
 heated. Prepare other heated stones at the same time. 
 When all is read}-, cover the heated stones with leaves. 
 Lay the dog, dul_\- prepared, upon them, cover it up with 
 leaves, and then place the other hot stones upon it. Let 
 experience regulate the time for the cooking, and then 
 when you take up the baked animal you will not only find 
 it the tenderest of food, but every drop of the gravy will 
 be contained in it.
 
 [88 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 
 
 We had now to make our way to our boat, and I set my 
 mind on gaining it by a range of hills covered with wood. 
 The natives shook their heads, and declared we could not 
 go that way. The Fathers declared we could not safely 
 neglect their admonition. But in a headstrong mood, I 
 resolved to try, and persuaded Dr. Folding to join me, 
 taking young Therry with us. The missioners and Dr. 
 Gregory took another way. From the hills we had to 
 descend, and soon found ourselves up to the knees in 
 black mud, treacherously concealed under long grass. 
 The further we went in a worse condition we found our- 
 selves. Young Therry lost his boots, and we had to 
 carry him on our backs by turns. In the midst of our 
 difficulties at last their appeared a tall and half naked 
 New Zealander. He had a brace of wild ducks in his 
 hand, and waving them about as he stood on the verge 
 of the bog, he shouted out : " One talera, two talcra, three 
 talera." " Yes, yes," we were ready to give him a dollar 
 a head to help us out of our trouble. He then came 
 near. I mounted on his shoulders, and he landed me on 
 a green mound, when I could see the boat on the river 
 and the Fathers in it. But when I turned again to look 
 for the Bishop, I saw him mounted on the tall copper- 
 coloured native, his purple-stockinged legs, covered with 
 mud, sticking out before. Upon his shoulders, over the 
 shovel hat, rode young Therry, and from his hands hung 
 the brace of wild ducks. This human pyramid, advancing 
 with solemn pace on the two long copper-coloured legs, 
 caused a hearty laugh, after which we joined the boat. 
 
 One missionary anecdote from the lips of Bishop Pom- 
 pallicr, and then we will leave this interesting people. A 
 daughter of one of the principal chiefs had been a follower 
 of certain Dissenting missioners, and her name was Hoke. 
 But, coming under the influence of the Bishop, she became 
 a zealous Catholic. She was intelligent and well instructed.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. i i 
 
 The missioners, concerned at losing such an influential 
 proselyte, came and remonstrated with her. They said: 
 "Well, Hoke, we are surprised at your going to tl 
 picopos who will not give you the Holy Book" and on 
 that theme they enlarged. Meanwhile Hoke sat and lis- 
 1 with her arms across: for they arc very polite. 
 When they had finished, Hoke arose to speak, and they 
 had to sit and listen. She began : " You mi< koners, you 
 say you come from God ; but if you come from God you 
 don't tell lies." She then said to a girl attending her, 
 " Fetch my books." She took up one little hook ami said : 
 "Look, that teaches all I have to believe. It explains the 
 Apostles' Creed. Look ! " She laid it down and took up 
 another. " Look, that explains all I have to do. It ex- 
 plains tin- I'm Commandments. Look ! " She then took 
 up a third, and said : "Look, that explains all I have to 
 ask of God. It explains the Lord's Prayer. Look! It I 
 was blind, of what use would be the Holy Book ? But 
 the picopo came, and he spoke to my ear living words, and 
 tiie words went to my heart, and the light of God came 
 with them, and I saw and believed. And now you have 
 told lies — go, go, go ! "
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 South America. 
 
 AFTER a very interesting fortnight at Korarika wc set sail 
 for Chili. Our captain had failed in disposing of much of 
 his remaining cargo of jarke {cJiairc cuite), or sun-dried 
 Chilian beef. For the pork of New Zealand, fed in the 
 woods, was so abundant and so much superior to anything 
 of the kind fed in England, combining the qualities of veal 
 and wild boar with that of pork, that the settlers never 
 grew tired of it. This great supply of hogs had sprung 
 from three left by Captain Cook. Before his arrival they 
 had no quadrupeds, besides rats, except the dogs left by 
 the Spaniards, which still retain the Spanish name of perro. 
 The cannibalism formerly in practice was associated with 
 the notion that in eating a warrior they partook of his 
 warlike qualities. 
 
 On leaving New Zealand we found ourselves on the 
 broad Pacific, where a strong wind is almost always 
 blowing in the direction of Cape Horn. In the Bay of 
 Aranca I read over again the celebrated epic of Ercillas, 
 and dwelt on his fine vision in those waters. Passing j&& 
 Fernandez on a bright day, with a fine breeze, it was im- 
 possible not to recall Selkirk and Robinson Crusoe. The 
 loft)- island still abounded with goats ; but Chili had made 
 it a penal settlement, a sort of second Norfolk Island, which 
 destroyed its poetry. The Andes towered up at a great 
 distance on our right, and volcanic ashes fell in fine dust 
 upon our deck, though we saw nothing of volcanoes. At
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. [9] 
 
 last we turned into the Bay of Talcuhana, where the friends 
 of our captain, whose brother-in-law was Governor of the 
 town, came crowding on our deck. 
 
 We soon learnt that there was a furious civil war raging 
 
 in Columbia, and that it would not he safe to take our pro- 
 posed route across the Pampas, owing to the confusion on 
 the other side of tin- continent. The city of Conception 
 was seven miles inland from the port; a new bishop had 
 just been appointed, and he was on his way to receive con- 
 secration at St. Jago, the capital, attended by tlft\' horse- 
 men, on a ride of some six hundred miles. As there was 
 no suitable inn at Talcuhana, we remained on board, going 
 ashore to say Mass and to look about the country; for 
 both the city of Conception and the town of Talcuhana 
 had been utterly destroyed by an earthquake seven \ 
 previously to our arrival, and this was the third destruction 
 by similar causes. On the last occasion a great wave came 
 upon Talcuhana and washed it into the sea: and the first 
 town of that name lay at the bottom of the Bay. 
 
 Being English, the people could not get rid of the notion 
 that we must be Protestants, and that young Therry was 
 the Bishop's son. Even though the)- saw us say Mass in 
 their churches, they only concluded that the Protestant 
 service was very like their own. We had also to encounter 
 a prejudice on the part of the Governor of the Province, 
 which came of a very innocent cause. Colonel Frere, a 
 member of a wealthy family near Talcuhana, had been 
 exiled, with some of his companions, for their share in 
 one of the numerous insurrections which from time to time 
 agitated the country. They were sent off to one of the 
 South Sea Islands in a gun brig. Calling at Sydney on 
 their way, our Bishop heard of them, with his usual kind- 
 ness called upon them, offered them hospitality, and sent 
 them presents of provisions which might conduce to then- 
 comfort. The governing authorities of Chili heard of this.
 
 1 92 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 mistook the courtesy of a Catholic bishop to Catholic gentle- 
 men under a cloud for sympathy with their cause. The 
 Bishop, therefore, on arriving" received no attention, except 
 from the family of Freres, who did all they could to show 
 their gratitude, and put their finest houses at our disposal. 
 But Captain Saunders and his friends bustled about, ex- 
 plained the spirit and intent of the Bishop, and went to 
 the Governor at Conception to lodge an explanation with 
 him, and told him what a disgrace it would be if the Bishop 
 were neglected because of a pure act of humanity. We 
 were consequently invited by General Bulnoz to his 
 mansion in the city of Conception. Bulnoz was the brother 
 of the hero who had conquered the Peruvians on their own 
 soil, and who was at that time President of the Republic. 
 
 We started on the beautiful horses lent by the PYeres, 
 accompanied by our captain and the British Consul, and 
 after a ride of seven miles reached the splendid mansion of 
 the Governor, which had been rebuilt since the earthquake, 
 and covered a large space of ground, as the whole was on 
 the ground storey, a precaution against new earthquakes. 
 On surveying the city we found that it had been utterly 
 destroyed : all that remained of the once most magnificent 
 cathedral in South America were the broken steps of the 
 high altar. All the churches as well as the convents had 
 been completely destroyed. The population for several 
 years had lived in tents. The town was being gradually 
 reconstructed, but all on ground floors. The bells of the 
 provisional church were suspended in low wooden cages. 
 It was curious to notice the sparkles of gold in the broken 
 bricks of the ruins, but they were not worth extracting. 
 
 The heads of the clergy, of the Religious Orders of men, 
 and the chief notables were invited to meet us ; and such a 
 dinner was laid on the table as only Chilians or Peruvians 
 could understand. The courses were endless, and eating 
 went on for seven hours and a-half, from four o'clock to
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullatltorne. 
 
 half-past eleven. None of the party spoke any langu 
 but their native Spanish, except the clergy, who spoke to 
 us and interpreted for us in Latin: for though we under 
 stood their speech pretty well we did not venture tosmatter 
 
 in it. So Don Jose, one of the canons, was our chief 
 interpreter. Towards the end of the dinner, at which the 
 sweets were introduced in the middle and the meats followed 
 anew, a negro servant undertook to produce an English 
 dish in our honour. The dish was produced amidst general 
 expectation, and consisted of five boiled ducks floating in 
 hot water, with skins as tight as the .skins of ripe goose- 
 berries. Altough it was the etiquette to taste of each dish, 
 everybody rebelled against the English dish, and it was 
 taken away. After the prodigious labour of this dinner, we 
 rose from table at near midnight. We left the Bishop in a 
 suite of handsome rooms, and Dr. Gregory and I took our 
 way to the British Resident, where we found accommodation 
 Un our way thither we met first one then another of the 
 city police, mounted on horseback, trotting along and 
 blowing a whistle all the way, except when it was interrupted 
 by chanting Ave Maria purissitna or calling the hour, 
 with the cry Viva Chili. It struck us as an effective way 
 of warning the thieves and evil doers to get away. 
 
 The next morning the Bishop --aid Mass in the principal 
 provisional church ; but the people still believed that he was 
 a Protestant, and that the)' were assisting at a Protestant 
 service. We then, under clerical guidance, made a round 
 of visits to all the Religions houses, both of men and women, 
 accompanied by a curious crowd, the bells all ringing in 
 honour of the Bishop throughout the city. The decora- 
 tion of the churches was unpleasantly tawdry. Religion 
 was confessedly at a low ebb in the country, and the 
 Sacraments but little frequented. We did not visit the 
 convents without getting a penance, though most kindly 
 intended. At every house of nuns or friars we were pre- 
 
 M
 
 194 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 seated with a cup of thick chocolate and a sugar biscuit, 
 from which we could not escape by any apology, so that 
 we were nearly choked. The Trinitarian Nuns, a large and 
 flourishing Community with a respectable boarding school, 
 threw open the folding doors of their enclosure and received 
 us in a body, standing on one side of the enclosure whilst 
 we stood on the other. Benedictines though we were, they 
 insisted on our receiving the Trinitarian scapular, and sent 
 for their chaplain to confer it in their presence. As the 
 Bishop tamely submitted to the function, we, of course, 
 followed, however uncanonical the proceeding. 
 
 After luncheon with the Governor, his Excellency pro- 
 posed to drive the Bishop back to Talcuhana. A great 
 company, consisting of the chief clergy, Superiors of Reli- 
 gious houses, military officers, and gentlemen assembled 
 on horseback with a guard of honour. A singular vehicle, 
 consisting of a sort of tub with the sides and seat mounted 
 on four wheels, was produced ; and the Governor, an 
 enormously stout man, mounted together with the Bishop, 
 and we were ranged in order and proceeded. It was a 
 strange and variegated scene, and the English Consul and 
 I soon dropped behind that we might talk freely and enjoy 
 the spectacle. It reminded us of Flaxman's procession of 
 the Canterbury pilgrims. Military men were mixed with 
 civilians in their broad sombreros, and the cloaks and 
 scapulars of the Religious men flew out in the wind, whilst 
 their heads were covered with large-brimmed straw hats. 
 After going about a mile the seat of the carriage broke 
 down between the big wheels, evidently owing to the im- 
 mense weight of the Governor. The two riders disentangled 
 themselves. After examination the vehicle was pronounced 
 incurable, and to the great relief of the Bishop, who was a 
 famous horseman, led horses were brought forward for 
 them to mount. On approaching Talcuhana we were met 
 by another escort, headed by the chief men of the town
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 195 
 
 when bidding farewell to our entertainers we returned to 
 fin ship. 
 
 In the harbour was a French whaler which, after two 
 years in the Pacific, was returning to Havre de Grace. We 
 arranged for a passage in her, the mates and harpooners 
 giving up their cabins for a small share of the fare, and 
 we were soon once nunc .it sea. They kept the crow's 
 nest at the masthead, as they were not full, and still hoped 
 to fall in with a whale or two, but were disappointed. The 
 captain was an able man, well-mannered and agreeable. 
 The numerous crew were light-hearted, easily amused, and 
 always gay. They had no allowance of rum, as on hoard 
 an English ship, but drank- spruce beer, made on board 
 from twigs of the spruce tree. They had neither the 
 omy nor the industry ft" English sailors, with whom 
 not an inch of rope- is wasted. As we neared France coil 
 after coil of rope was thrown overboard, which English 
 sailors would have been employed in turning into spinyard, 
 knittles, etc. The reason alleged was that they would have 
 everything new for the next voyage. Yet with all their 
 leisure they newer quarrelled. 
 
 One night we were awakened in our cabins by an awful 
 scream from aloft. It had begun to blow, and a light youth 
 was furling a maintop-gallant sail when he slipped from 
 the yards ami hung suspended by his hands to the foot 
 rope. The captain, a little wiry man, was on deck, and 
 shouted out : " Hold on a minute." He then threw off his 
 pea-jacket, ran up aloft like a cat, gol astride the yard like 
 lightning, seized the man by the collar, flung him over his 
 shoulder like a child, ami brought him down on deck. This 
 was the third life he had saved in the course of his 
 maritime career. 
 
 During the early part of the voyage I thought much 
 on the religious requirements of Australia. There were 
 then five colonies, .it great distances from each other, as
 
 H)6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 well as the distant penal settlements of Port Macquarrie 
 and Norfolk Island. And yet the one bishop was entirely 
 occupied with New South Wales, and could know little of 
 what passed in the other colonies. Until they had each a 
 bishop they were not likely to have a due provision of 
 priests. It appeared to me that what was wanted was an 
 Australian Hierarchy with an Archbishop at its head. I 
 thought, also, that the Bishop would enter into the scheme 
 of multiplying bishops more readily if a Hierarchy could 
 be gained instead of Vicars-Apostolic. I therefore drew 
 up a scheme for a Hierarchy, alleging the reasons for it 
 that I thought expedient, specifying the sees to be gradu- 
 al ly filled up. I presented my scheme to the Bishop, 
 and urged the subject on his attention until he became 
 disposed to see its importance and to enter into it. This 
 document Bishop Polding afterwards took to Rome, and 
 he informed me that it was made the basis of the plan 
 afterwards approved by the Holy See. Archbishop Ni- 
 cholson, then a Carmelite Father, also told me that it was 
 through his influence, knowing the ways of Rome, that the 
 plan became successful at Propaganda. But of this later 
 on. Let us proceed on our voyage. 
 
 The Bishop never lost an opportunity of drawing souls 
 to God. I remember his telling me that he thought the 
 sublimest act of his ministry was on a dark night travelling 
 through Illawarra. He was being guided through the bush 
 by the son of an Irish settler, and conversing with him as 
 he rode along beside the horse, the Bishop found that for 
 a long time he had not been to his religious duties. It was 
 very dark and pouring with rain, but the Bishop got off his 
 horse, tied him to a tree, sat on the fallen trunk of another 
 tree, got the boy to kneel on the wet ground, and heard his 
 confession. The next time he went that way he inquired 
 for the boy, and found that he had been killed whilst felling 
 a tree.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatliorne. 197 
 
 On board the French whaler the Bishop got a word first 
 with one man, then with another, and gradual 1)' formed a 
 little class that came down into the cabin for instruction. 
 The class grew until it embraced the whole crew, officers 
 included, who came down in their watches below. To one 
 or other of us, as their choice suggested, they came to con- 
 fession. At twelve o'clock on Easter Eve, lying in my 
 cabin, I heard the men creeping into the cabin in their 
 stockings, and when assembled those simple-hearted men 
 went on their knees and sang the cantiquc, Rjjouissez-vous, 
 Chretiens, as a greeting to the Bishop at the dawn of 
 Easter Day. # Next morning, the weather being fine and 
 the sea smooth, an awning was stretched over the main 
 deck, an altar erected, and the Bishop, with Dr. Gregory 
 and myself as assistants, sang High Mass for the crew, 
 all of whom went to Holy Communion. Having most of 
 them been choir boys, when young, in their village churches, 
 they sang the Mass in plain chant, and acquitted them- 
 selves well. At the offertory the cook unexpectedly pre- 
 sented himself on his knees with a loaf on a cloth, especially 
 prcpared^for the pain bAtitAto be eaten after Communion 
 according to French custom. Often after that day did we 
 hear the men singing pious cantiques, especially during 
 the night watches. 
 
 On crossing the line we gave a festival to the crew, handing 
 them some of our Chilian sheep and sundry dozens of light 
 wine. But the sheep of Chili have not too much meat on 
 their frames ; when dressed and hung up, if you put a 
 light inside them the)' make excellent red lanthorns, and 
 reveal their whole anatomy. Still the men enjoyed their 
 dinner of fresh provisions, were exceedingly gay, and danced 
 and sang without cessation the whole day. Their instru- 
 mental music consisted of an old speaking trumpet and 
 some bars of metal, on which, with the help of their 
 mouths, they contrived to accentuate their favourite tunes.
 
 1 93 Autobiography of ArcJibisliop Ullathorne. 
 
 These rough men were so simple and childlike ! How they 
 enjoyed our entering into their amusements, and talked to 
 us of the pleasure it would be to their mothers, wives, and 
 sisters, to hear from them that the Bishop had promoted 
 and witnessed their fete, I could not resist inserting this 
 little event, it struck us as showing what Christianity could 
 do to make the hearts of men of a rude occupation, simple. 
 It was such a contrast to what English rustics would have 
 been under like circumstances. But sailors, even English 
 sailors, are incomparably more simple and genuine, as a 
 class, than their brethren ashore ; if only religion could be 
 brought to them when afloat, they could be guided as 
 children are guided when off their element. 
 
 The captain was a steady and religious man, who always 
 made his Easter duties. The only one who hung back was 
 the young surgeon. One saw that it was nothing but a 
 little [of the] pride {of the esprit forn and that more in show 
 than in reality ; for he was really a good-hearted young 
 man. One smooth day, Dr. Gregory asked him to go up 
 with him into the maintop, there to lie down and have a 
 talk in the cool air. After a time Dr. Gregory, who was a 
 strong, muscular man, seized him by the collar, as if going 
 to pitch him into the sea. The little doctor, startled, called 
 out, " Ah, Monsieur Gregory ! [Tenez, tcuezj " What is the 
 matter," said Dr. Gregory. " There must be something not 
 right in your conscience that makes you afraid. The fact 
 is, the Bishop has sent me for you, he wants to speak to you 
 in his cabin. " Oh, Monsieur Gregory, will you make my 
 apology?" "Certainly not. Is that your French polite- 
 ness ? Go and make it yourself." They came down ; the 
 little doctor reluctantly descended to the Bishop's cabin. 
 Dr. Gregory pushed him in and closed the door. After an 
 interval he came out with a happy face and went to Com- 
 munion soon after, to the delight of the crew. He then told 
 Dr. Gregory that he had been piously brought up, and that
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 199 
 
 his first Communion day had been the happiest of his life ; 
 
 but that he had been diverted from the exercise of his 
 religion through the influence of certain college companions, 
 though never in his heart had he abandoned tin- faith. On 
 our reaching Havre de Grace the ship's company presented 
 the Bishop and his companions with a grateful and touching 
 address drawn up, and read by the doctor, which appeared 
 in the Havre newspapers. 
 
 About three hundred miles off the river La Plata we 
 ointered a gale such as I never elsewhere experienced. 
 It had been blowing already and the sea was rough, when 
 there came a tremendous gale that laid the sea flat, the 
 foam running over the surface like cream. We put before 
 the wind under bare poles, and as it became more moderate 
 the sea rose furiously. On sounding the pumps there were 
 twelve feet of water. We took our spell with the men at 
 the pump handles, but after twelve hours' pumping it was 
 found that there was no leak : it was the result of the 
 strain upon the hull for the time. 
 
 As our vessel entered the Channel we got an English 
 newspaper from a pilot-boat, and the first thing on which 
 my eyes fell was the failure of the Wrights' Bank. This 
 was sad news for the Catholics of England and for Catholic 
 institutions, and we were apprehensive for our own small 
 resources. But our agent, Dr. Hcptonstall, had divined 
 the state of things, and had drawn everything out just in 
 time.
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 In England and Ireland. 
 
 Toward the close of May, 1841, we reached Havre, and 
 got to London in time for the aggregate meeting of the 
 Catholic Association, at which O'Connell made one of his 
 great speeches. The Bishop was particularly solicitous 
 to appear at that great assembly, as an opportunity for 
 bringing the Catholic affairs of Australia before the 
 Catholics of England. He said to me : " I will skirmish, 
 if you will explain our great wants systematically." The 
 Bishop spoke, but Lord Camoys, who was in the chair, 
 overruled my speaking in the committee room, on the 
 plea of want of time; and though repeatedly called upon 
 I thought it prudent to sit still. However, the meeting 
 brought us into contact with the leaders of the English 
 Catholics. 
 
 At the request of the Bishop I then proceeded to 
 Maynooth without delay, to endeavour to obtain more 
 ecclesiastics ; or, rather, to prepare the way for the Bishop's 
 obtaining them, whilst the Bishop himself went to assist 
 at the opening of St. Chad's Cathedral in Birmingham. 
 Very kindly received by my old friends, the President and 
 professors of Maynooth, I was asked by Dean Gafifiney to 
 give the annual retreat to the students, prior to ordination 
 and the break-up of the College. This, with the help of the 
 works of St. Alphonsus, I did ; and took an opportunity, 
 with the President's approval, of giving a lecture on the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 201 
 
 Australian Mission. This led sundry of the students to 
 offer themselves to the work of the Australian Church. I 
 wrote to Bishop Folding, telling him how important it was 
 that he should be on the spot without delay, as the vacation 
 was so near; that otherwise my work would be frustrated. 
 He replied that he would leave Birmingham immediately 
 after the opening, and that, as I suggested, he would not 
 even wait for the assemblage of the leading Catholics from 
 every part of England in the Town Hall afterwards. Yet 
 though his Lordship faithfully complied with my request 
 thus far, from being inexperienced in railway travelling he 
 reached Liverpool too late for the boat. He was advised 
 to go to Holyhead, reached there too late again for the 
 boat, returned to Liverpool, and at last reached Dublin after 
 the vacation had commenced. This misfortune was serious, 
 as the freshness of the call to Australia wore off before 
 another opportunity came round. 
 
 We made a journey together to the South of Ireland, 
 where the Bishop had many friends and I not a few. 
 We received a genuine welcome at Carlow, where the 
 College was having its exhibition, and there met the cele- 
 brated Bishop England, of South Carolina, as also Bishop 
 Clancey, of Demerara. Thence we paid a visit to the 
 Cistercian Monastery of Mount Mellerai, where for the first 
 time I found myself in a centre of that ascetic life to 
 which I had once aspired. The monastery was large, the 
 Community numerous, the church capacious ; but everything 
 bore the signs of Cistercian simplicity and poverty. A large 
 school was under the care of the Fathers, who taught agri- 
 culture as well as literature. We resolved to assist at the 
 midnight office, and nothing to my heart was more im- 
 pressive. The office was long, for everything was solemnly 
 chanted. The two long choirs of the white-robed monks 
 alternately sang the psalmody in three simple, but sweet, 
 notes that never varied, with long pauses for reflection in
 
 202 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 the middle of each verse. The lessons and even the Gospel 
 were sung in the same tones, and the Abbot gave the 
 Benediction, still in the same notes, from the rood-loft- 
 The sweet accents, with solemn pauses of silence, of that 
 never tiring monotony of rise and fall, under which the 
 ever-varying sense of the psalmody advanced, seemed to 
 express the acquirements of an unchangeable peace and 
 patience of soul ; whilst the whole of the changeable move- 
 ment was interior and contemplative. It seemed to realise 
 that sentence of St. Augustine: "Join thyself to eternity 
 and thou shalt find rest." 
 
 Next day we parted with the courteous and hospitable 
 Abbot, and proceeded through the beautiful scenery by the 
 Blackwater until we reached the hospitable roof of Father 
 Fogarty, the parish priest of Lismore, and a friend 
 of the Bishop and of the Australian Mission. But, habi- 
 tuated as we were to tropical climates, the chill of the 
 night watch in the monastic choir had struck into our very 
 bones, and although we were near the end of a bright July, 
 we begged of Father Fogarty, as the greatest charity he 
 could do us, to make a good roaring fire. And highly 
 amused was he as he piled wood upon burning wood, and 
 watched our pale faces and shivering frames, until a good 
 dinner combined with the glowing flames to put us to 
 rights. And yet that Cistercian choir clings to memory, 
 recalling men dead to the world, but alive to God. 
 
 At Clonmel we met the excellent Dean Burke, and had 
 an opportunity of thanking him for the good care he had 
 taken of the convicts sent from the prison of that town to 
 New South Wales. Making our way across the bogs in an 
 open car, we met groups of men, every now and then, all 
 alive with excitement at the General Election for Parliament 
 then going on. The country was enjoying the first-fruits 
 of Catholic Emancipation and the Reform Act. We 
 stopped and talked with those we met, and the Bishop
 
 Aiitobiograpliy of Archbishop Ullathorne. 203 
 
 impressed on them the advantages for steady men of 
 emigration to the Australian Colonies. At Kilkenny, 
 walking from the Black Monaster)-, as the old Dominican 
 Monaster)' — still in the hands of the Dominican Fathers — 
 is called, we met John O'Connell in company with the 
 Mayor ; and the)- gave us a beautiful specimen of the 
 freedom of election. The) - told us they had just come 
 from the bulk of their voters securely locked up in a large 
 barn, to keep them safe from the rival candidate, and with 
 plenty of whisky to amuse them until safely conducted 
 by sure friends to the poll. They invited us to go and 
 address them and cheer them up, which, of course-, we 
 declined as politely as we could. 
 
 At Cork, father Mathew received us with the heartiest 
 welcome, and became our guide through the city, which 
 gave us an opportunity of witnessing his wonderful influ- 
 ence and popularity as the Apostle of Temperance. On 
 first meeting he started back and said : " I expected to 
 meet a venerable man with a white head, and not a man of 
 your age. I have printed 20,000 copies of your sermon on 
 drunkenness. You arc entitled to the silver medal." And 
 he gave me one. The Temperance Movement was at its 
 height. The house of Father Mathew was turned into an 
 office for temperance purposes. He had three secretaries 
 constantly engaged. He told us that he had spent £1,600 
 in aiding temperance bands alone ; and that the medals he 
 had given away and his extensive correspondence were 
 sources of great expense to him. His work involved a 
 complete system of administration. He conducted us to 
 the celebrated Convent of Blackrock, of which he was the 
 temporal Father, and we spent a pleasant da)- there. We 
 also met him at the Bishop's, Dr. Murphy, whose large 
 collection of books covered every wall of his house, from 
 the entrance to the attics. Our chief object in visiting 
 Cork was to see the Rev. Father England, brother of the
 
 204 Autobiography of Archbishop U I la thorite. 
 
 Bishop of South Carolina, the man who had done more 
 than an)' other on this side of the world for the convicts 
 embarked for Australia. Me was chaplain to the convict 
 establishment at the Cove of Cork, and a man of more 
 indefatigable zeal and untiring charity there could not be. 
 We knew when a convict ship arrived from Cork that half 
 our work was done. He heard every man's confession, 
 gave books to all who could read, and letters to all who 
 deserved particular attention. We were disappointed in not 
 finding him — he had recently died. We saw his sister, the 
 Superioress of the first Convent of the Presentation, 
 founded by Miss Nagle. We went to visit an emigrant 
 ship preparing to start for Sydney, and the emigrants were 
 delighted to have a few words and a blessing from their 
 future Bishop. 
 
 We went by coach from Cork to Killarney, and stopping 
 to change horses at an intermediate town a large group of 
 electioneering men, armed with shillalahs, came up to the 
 coach and asked if there were any Tories there. A foolish 
 young Englishman answered from the top of the coach : 
 " I'm a Tory." In an instant two men climbed to the top 
 of the coach and pulled him down into the middle of the 
 group, and every stick was quivering over him for a blow. 
 I quickly cried out to the Bishop, who was at the other 
 side from what was going on : " Get out your cross, jump 
 down, or they will kill the man." I pushed the coach door 
 open and shouted to the men : " Stop ! Here is the Catholic 
 Archbishop of Sydney, a great friend of Irishmen, who 
 wants to speak to you." They stopped, listened to the 
 Bishop, gave three cheers for him, and let the man go. 
 Pale and trembling he came up to the Bishop, and asked if 
 he might know to whom he was indebted for his life. The 
 Bishop gave him a stern rebuke for his folly, and said to 
 him : " You little know the meaning which those words 
 convey to the minds of those poor people." At last a man
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 205 
 
 of more respectable appearance came up, who was evidently 
 the leader: he gave his pledge that the young man should 
 not he disturbed. We sailed over the Lakes of Killarney 
 with the usual enthusiasm, and witnessed some exciting 
 election scenes, which the temperance movement saved from 
 degradation. All was good natured and good humoured. 
 
 On our return to England we separated, each on our 
 own way. Some letters passed between us on my pro], 
 appointment to the Bishopric of Hobart Town, against 
 which I was as averse as ever; and even more so, because I 
 felt that, good priest as he was, as Father Therry had been 
 placed as Vicar-General in Van Dieman's Land, I should 
 have the same difficulties to meet there as I had on my 
 first arrival in Sydney, owing to his want of management 
 in temporal affairs. The result was that I received a letter 
 informing me that our relations were at an end. This was 
 partly a surprise, but still more a relief. I wrote to the 
 Secretary for the Colonies, announcing my retirement from 
 office, settled with the Colonial Agent, and immediately 
 returned to my Monastery at Downside. I then wrote to 
 the President-General, the truly venerable Dr. Marsh, 
 informed him of what I had done, and awaited his 
 directions. The President wrote me a very kind letter in 
 reply, saying I should be glad of a rest after my labours. 
 
 Father Wilson was then Prior. lie gave me some 
 teaching to do; and among other things 1 had the spiritual 
 instruction of a young class. I found this class inclined to 
 be restless and troublesome over their spiritual reading. 
 I asked them to tell me plainly the reason of it. They 
 told me that for some time they had been set to read the 
 first book of St. Francis of Sales on the "Love of God," 
 and that they could not understand it. It was evident that 
 to lads of twelve and fourteen years those disquisitions on 
 the mental and moral faculties were pure metaphysics, so 
 I got the book changed to their great relief. But I had
 
 206 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 myself a lesson to learn. Accustomed almost since my 
 ordination to exercise my free judgment on matters of 
 importance, and to direct and lead the way in new under- 
 takings, when ordered to do little things by my Superior 
 I felt a jump in my lower nature, which led me to look 
 down and say to myself: " Hallo! what is the meaning of 
 that?" No doubt others, under similar circumstances, have 
 experienced the same. I then learnt the difficulty there 
 is at first in passing from an active life of authority to 
 the observance in subjection of regular discipline. But in 
 a short time that passed away. Soon after, the President- 
 General directed me to place myself under the authority 
 of the Provincial of the South. Father Bernard Paillet, a 
 devout religious man, had been appointed to the mission 
 of Coventry, but was seized with an attack of the nerves 
 on his way, which deprived him of sight, and I was in- 
 structed by the Provincial to take his place.
 
 ( HAPTER XXII. 
 
 The Mission \ i < '.o\ en pry. 
 
 I FOUND the mission of Coventry in a desolate condition, 
 and the small mission house under the care of a young 
 girl. The chapel, of no great age, was small and plain, 
 with large cracks in the walls, which were afterwards ex- 
 plained when it was taken down ; for it had been built on 
 deal planks laid almost on the surface of abed of sand.* 
 1 he house was so small that there was barely space enough 
 in the rooms for a little table and half a dozen chairs. Hut 
 there was a good school which had been built by Father 
 Cockshoot during his administration. And though an old 
 man hail the sole charge of the .school, he was a good 
 schoolmaster of that time. Father Tope, a celebrated 
 musician, had served the mission in his last and infirmer 
 years, had exerted himself much, and had infused a spirit 
 of piety into his little congregation ; but he was succeeded 
 by one, a good man, but of infirm mind, who had been 
 twice in an asylum, and who, though devout, was utterly 
 incapable of taking care of a congregation. Hence there 
 had been a considerable falling away. But I found them 
 
 "The chapel of Coventry," he writes in the preface to a volume 
 ol sermons published in [842, " is raised on a sloping bed of sand. 
 
 The walls an' broken and giving way, die ceiling in a very had con- 
 dition. The foundations on 'one side were recently taken out to be 
 repaired, and were found to rest on rotten piles. The interior walls, 
 illy of the sanctuary, are covered with wet, ami the whole 
 interior is a scene of cold and naked desolation, contrasting Strangely 
 enough with the fervour of its poor, but zealous, congregation, whose 
 rapidly increasing numbers it will scarce 1 ontain."
 
 208 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc. 
 
 to be a good, simple people, only anxious to have the 
 mission restored ; and I did my best to put them right 
 with my Superior. Four sergeants on the recruiting staff 
 were particularly complained of; but I found them to be 
 excellent men, truly religious, and regular at their religious 
 duties; two of them were afterwards raised to lieutenancies. 
 Excepting one very respectable farmer, and the Town 
 Surveyor, they were almost all of the decent class of 
 weavers or watchmakers, and were truly devoted to the 
 Church. The furnishing of the chapel was very poor, nor 
 had I ever saved money that I might put it right ; but 
 Mrs. Amherst, of Kenilworth, aided me to set things in 
 order. I soon obtained an assistant in Father Clarkson, 
 and the work went on.* 
 
 Meanwhile I received a letter from Bishop Polding at 
 Rome, informing me that the plan I had drawn up for an 
 Australian Hierarchy had been accepted ; that as I had 
 raised so much objection to the See of Hobart Town, Prior 
 Wilson, of Downside, had been appointed to that sec, and 
 that I had been appointed to the See of Adelaide in South 
 Australia. Prior Wilson declined the appointment. I 
 kept mine to myself for some time, meditating upon it, 
 until I received another letter from Bishop Polding — now 
 Archbishop of Sydney — requesting a reply, by signifying 
 my acceptance. Resolved, as I was, to decline the episco- 
 pate in any shape, I wrote in reply that, with leave of my 
 Superior, I would come to Rome and plead my own cause, 
 as I was still in the mind not to accept any such appoint- 
 
 Writing to Bishop Brown, of Wales, shortly after his arrival at 
 Coventry, he says : " I am now in full occupation and very happy in 
 the midst of it. I am surprised to find with what facility I have 
 begun to plod. I trust I shall never have any other than my present 
 duties, or those of a similar character." And again, after referring to 
 pome vexatious public affairs : "When will all this weary work cease? 
 Who would exchange the quiet I experience, plodding among my 
 poor Coventry people, for all these cares and heart-burnings?"
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home, 209 
 
 merit. I went to Rome, and after an interview with Car- 
 dinal Franzoni.the Prefect of Propaganda, I was freed from 
 the appointment to Adelaide, and the Rev. Francis Murphy 
 was appointed. At Rome I made the acquaintance of 
 Father Nicholson] an Irish Carmelite, afterwards Arch- 
 bishop of Corfu. Having a considerable knowledge of the 
 business ways of Propaganda, and influence as well, he had 
 been of great use to Archbishop Polding in obtaining the 
 establishment of the Hierarchy. It had raised the repu- 
 tation of the Archbishop, and Pope Gregory XVI. showed 
 him a mark of confidence by sending him on a special 
 commission to Malta. The Archbishop had asked Father 
 Nicholson to go with him to Sydney as his Vicar-General. 
 He consulted me on the subject, and put the question : 
 "Suppose Dr. Gregory were to take different views from 
 mine, what would be the consequence?" I replied that 
 though Dr. Gregory was a most attached friend and fol- 
 lower of the Archbishop he would never interfere in matters 
 of that kind. But the Father declined the invitation, and 
 on later reflection I did not think it would have answered. 
 The Archbishop and he were both sensitive men by nature, 
 and would have come together in matured life with different 
 habits of viewing things. 
 
 At my farewell audience with Gregory XVI. His 
 Holiness told me how much the Archbishop of Sydney 
 regretted that I could not be one of his suffragans, and 
 gave a special blessing to my mission in England. At a 
 later date I learnt that Father Nicholson had advised 
 Cardinal Franzoni to keep me in view for any vacancy in 
 England ; and this explains a letter that I received from 
 His Eminence in the following year, in which he announced 
 that a see had been constituted at Perth, in Western 
 Australia, and offering me the appointment, adding, how- 
 ever, that if I was not inclined to accept it, he wished me 
 to recommend some suitable person for that appointment. 
 
 15
 
 2io Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 As that diocese was the most suitable for a mission to the 
 blacks, I recommended Father Brady, who had had a long 
 experience in the Island of Bourbon among the negroes, was 
 an excellent missionary, and had a great attraction for the 
 aboriginal population. He was appointed. But later on 
 the Archbishop called on the Spanish Benedictines to 
 establish a mission to the blacks in that quarter. The 
 Queen of Spain took an interest in the work, and sent them 
 out in a frigate. One of them was appointed Bishop. The 
 two Bishops did not pull well together, probably from want 
 of sufficient defining of their respective jurisdictions, and 
 Dr. Brady retired. But the mission to the blacks has been 
 a great success. 
 
 On my departure from Rome I was asked by Dr. Grant, 
 of the Scotch College, if I would travel home with an elderly 
 lady, Mrs. Hutchinson, of Edinburgh, for her protection. 
 Mrs. Hutchinson, the widow of Colonel Hutchinson, had 
 been, before her conversion, a leader and sort of centre of 
 the Irvingites of Edinburgh; but, after her conversion to the 
 Church, had become the chief founder of St. Margaret's 
 Convent, in whose interest she was now in Rome. I con- 
 sented to travel with her, and the more readily as she 
 wished to go by the Tyrol, and to visit the Adolorata and 
 the Ecstatica, then exciting a great deal of attention. At 
 Assisi we stayed two days, deeply interested in all that 
 was associated with St. Francis and St. Clare. The moun- 
 tains and plains of that austere region breathed of the 
 heroic poverty and ecstatic detachment of these wonderful 
 Saints. After visiting the proto-convents of the two Saints, 
 we stayed at the Hospicium of the Portiuncula. The old 
 King of Bavaria was there at the same time. 
 
 At Perugia I had a letter to the Abbot of the celebrated 
 Benedictine Monastery, and as I could not remain there a 
 guest, having a lady under charge, the Abbot kindly put 
 his carriage at our disposal, and sent a Father to be our
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 21 1 
 
 guide. At the hotel we met the celebrated Mrs. Gray, 
 who opened the English mind to the ancient Etruscan 
 
 remains, and found her full of enthusiasm with her dis- 
 coveries. In the still loftier placed city c^f Cortona, after 
 visiting the shrine of St. Margaret, I made special inquiries 
 respecting the Ecstatica of Sansovina, of whom the Earl of 
 Shrewsbury had written in the second edition of his book. 
 The Bishop was absent, but I was given to understand that 
 he had given it no especial countenance, except to allow 
 her daily Mass and Communion in the house. A grave 
 Canon with whom I conversed was inclined to use dis- 
 couraging language : he thought it a case of catalepsy. But 
 the Franciscan Fathers at St. Margaret's assured me that 
 it was a remarkable case, and well worth a visit. We 
 resolved to go to Sansovina. and one of the canons kindly 
 gave me an introduction to the Archpriest who was the 
 director of the person in question. Like Cortona, Sansovina 
 was situated on very high ground, and we had to get oxen 
 to help our horses up the steep ascent. At the rude inn I 
 asked a servant girl if many strangers visited the place. 
 She said : " Until lately, very few ; but now a great many." 
 J asked why they came. She answered : " A cosa diquesla 
 ragazza? (Because of this lass.) And she added: " Vu 
 gran Principe di Londra e venuto." This was Lord 
 Shrewsbury. The peasantry of Italy generally imagined 
 in those days that England was somewhere in London. 
 After I was Bishop of Birmingham, a bishop asked me in 
 the Papal sacrist}- of the Vatican : " Monsignor, sta <,!hst<> 
 Birmingham in Londra in Scozzia ?" And when I assured 
 him that it was in the very centre of England, he still 
 wished to know whether this Birmingham was in England 
 or in America. Geography in those days was not a strong 
 point, even with learned Italians. 
 
 In the evening we called on the Archpriest, who struck 
 me as having a great resemblance to the famous O'Connell,
 
 212 Autobiography of Archbishop V Hat home 
 
 both in size and figure, as it had also struck Bishop — after- 
 wards Cardinal — Wiseman as he told me at a later time. 
 He received us very kindly, and said he would gladly give 
 us an opportunity of observing what was most remarkable 
 in the young person under his care, if we attended the Mass 
 next morning, which he should say in her room. I then 
 asked for a private interview with him, and asked him to 
 tell me candidly what were his own observations of the case, 
 as far as he could properly communicate them. He told 
 me that he had made it a rule never to volunteer any 
 remark, but that he would frankly answer any questions. 
 In reply to mine, the Archpriest sketched her history and 
 that of her poor parents, and how her infirmities had come 
 upon her after great solicitude in attending her mother in 
 an illness. Did she take much food? She lived on the air, 
 water, and a little lettuce. Was she supposed to have the 
 stigmata ? She had the sense, but not the manifestation of 
 them. She had prayed much that they might not appear. 
 She also had peculiar relations with the Ecstatica of the 
 Tyrol, Maria Moerl, knowing much of what passed with 
 her. What were the chief singularities that distinguished 
 her ? These I might observe for myself at the Mass next 
 morning. I wished him good evening, thanking him for 
 his kind attentions, and one of his curates showed us through 
 the town. He was not very communicative on the subject 
 which chiefly interested us, but prudently referred me to 
 the Archpriest. Yet he warmly defended the innocence 
 and purity of her character, despite the stories about her 
 being deluded or a deceiver. * 
 
 Next morning we went early to the house, and were 
 shown into her small bedroom. Besides ourselves, there 
 were two female pilgrims from Loretto, in their pilgrim's 
 costume. The Archpriest was preparing to say Mass, with 
 a curate to assist him, at an altar placed against the wall 
 opposite the end of the bed. On the bed lay the poor girl,
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 213 
 
 robed in a long, white, cotton dress covered with a sheet 
 On one side sat her mother, on the other a female relative. 
 I at once observed that her head and brow were large and 
 well proportioned, and that her nervous predominated oyer 
 her muscular system. I had no particular recollection of 
 Lord Shrewsbury's statement, but in a critical spirit I 
 knelt in the position most favourable for observations. She 
 was very pale, and with closed eyes recollected. At the 
 offertory she suddenly sprang up erect, without any aid 
 from her arms, and expanded her arms in prayer for the 
 length of a minute, and then slowly descended backward-, 
 until again reclined on her bed, when the sheet was drawn 
 over again by her attendants. At the consecration she 
 did the same, praying longer than before. I then observed 
 that she rested on her toes. The curate, who was by me, 
 whispered : "Blow towards her.'' I did so, and her figure 
 wavered like a reed in the wind. I further observed that 
 in descending it was with the same slowness even when 
 naturally the muscles ceased to support the back. After 
 receiving Holy Communion she rose three times in prayer 
 but it was no longer towards the altar, but in the direction 
 where I was kneeling. I thought : " What is the meaning 
 of this? Is she showing herself?" But it was afterwards 
 explained to my question, that as the Blessed Sacrament 
 was no longer on the altar she made her thanksgiving 
 towards the parish church, and that she rose as many times 
 after Communion as she had special prayers to offer. 
 
 So soon as the Archpriest was unvested, I went to him 
 and asked : " May I speak to her now, and that in private? " 
 The room was at once cleared, and I went to her and said : 
 " This exhibition of yourself is very dangerous for your 
 soul. I cannot imagine the depth of humility you need 
 for your security." She calmly replied: "Indeed I need 
 humility. Pray for me in your charity." " But," I re- 
 joined, " to be talked about by thousands and gazed at by
 
 214 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatlwrne. 
 
 hundreds, as if you were something singular, and to be 
 attacked by others as a hypocrite, really this is perilous 
 for your soul." She replied in the same gentle tones : 
 " Gladly would I be walled round from all mankind, but 
 this is permitted for my greater confusion." "But," I said 
 (in substance), " do not many people, as I hear, come to see 
 you, and to ask your prayers, and to consult you, as if you 
 were inspired ? And is not this dangerous for a sensitive 
 young woman like you ? " She kept very tranquil under 
 the attack, and whispered, with a tear trickling from her 
 eyes : " The more need I have that all the world should 
 pray for me. I speak only when my director commands 
 me to do so." I then asked her two or three questions 
 kindly, respecting myself, to which she replied briefly and 
 appositely. Then I asked her prayers and left her to her 
 recollection. 
 
 At Florence, among other acquaintance we met the 
 Misses O'Farrell, sisters to the Governor of Malta, and 
 Father Nicholson, the Carmelite, who was on a visit to 
 them. They invited us to join them in a visit to the 
 church which contained the incorrupt body of St. Mary 
 Magdalen of Pazzi, of which they had been promised a 
 private inspection. It was only publicly exposed on her 
 festival. But the fact that it was going to be exposed got 
 wind, and we found the large church so crammed with 
 people that it was with considerable difficulty that we 
 reached the high altar under which it lay. On our way 
 from the church the Misses O'Farrell heard of a remark- 
 able case of sanctity and suffering. After some inquiry 
 we found the house, and ascended to the second storey. 
 We found an aged mother bound by her infirmities to an 
 armchair, and her daughter, aged about thirty-five, upon 
 a bed, whilst a young woman attended upon them both. 
 We were cautioned not to go suddenly near the bed, 
 lest we should cause a shock to the sufferer. Whilst the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 215 
 
 ladies talked to the mother, I slowly approached the 
 daughter, whose sufferings were such as I had never in my 
 life witnessed. We were told that her legs were literally 
 turned up upon her back, and that upon them she la)-. 
 The expression upon her features of patient suffering 
 was indescribable. Her head and every limb shook and 
 thrilled, whilst her lips moved in prayer. Catching sight 
 of me at the bed-foot, contemplating her, she gave a little 
 start ; I slowly raised my eyes and finger towards Heaven; 
 she raised her eyes in the same direction and went on with 
 her prayer. Her whole frame seemed to be tortured as with 
 a fire running through her nerves. The mother told us that 
 her daughter had prayed long for the gift of suffering, and 
 that she had been in this state of suffering for seven 
 years. That, seeing her sufferings had made her so hoi)-, 
 at last she herself prayed for the gift of suffering, and 
 that some time after she had begun that prayer 
 she had lost the use of her limbs and was now bound 
 to her chair. The neighbours, she said, and many 
 good people were very good to them, and had provided 
 them with the girl we saw, who served them very 
 affectionatcly. A good priest, she added, had been 
 exceedingly kind to them, had obtained the privilege of an 
 altar in their room, where he said Mass for them every day ; 
 "and this (she said) has rewarded us for all our sufferings.'' 
 The good priest had also taken an interest in obtaining 
 relics for them, and if we opened the folding doors that 
 closed in the altar we should see them. On opening the 
 doors we were surprised at the extraordinary number of 
 relics that covered the back of the walls, the sides of the 
 altar, and the back of the folding doors, like swarms of 
 bees. I never saw so many authenticated relics together 
 before. This spectacle of devout and patient suffering 
 impressed me far more deeply than what I had seen at 
 Sansovina, although suffering was not absent in that case.
 
 2i6 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. . 
 
 We went on to Bologna, and from there by the mail 
 towards Mantua ; but when we arrived on the Austrian 
 frontier at Mollia Gonsaraga, the Commissary of police, 
 after examining our passports, declared that the lady 
 could proceed no further. " Why ? " I asked. He declined 
 giving a reason. The place was but a village. We were 
 travelling by the postal courier. There was neither hotel 
 in the place, nor vehicle to be had. I stepped down, took 
 thc commissary aside, and asked him : " If you were in my 
 place, in charge of this lady, what would you do?" He 
 replied : " I think the best thing you can do is to leave 
 the lady here and go to Mantua yourself and see the First 
 Commissary of Police." " Are you a married man ? " I 
 asked. " Yes," he said, " and live with my family in that 
 house." " Then will you take charge of this lady until 1 
 return ? " He promised to do so, and was very civil. He 
 gave me a letter. I left Mrs. Hutchinson in company with 
 his wife and went on to Mantua with the courier. Arriving 
 there, after some search at midnight I found the First 
 Commissary supping at the hotel. After reading the letter 
 I presented, he said : " If the expense is no consideration, 
 send a carriage for the lady, but stay here yourself and I 
 will see whether she can go on or not." I did so, and Mrs. 
 Hutchinson arrived under care of the Commissary with 
 whom I had left her. It soon appeared that she was under 
 his surveillance. He was a respectable man, and showed 
 himself really inclined to be of service to us, so I made a 
 friend of him, and invited him to dine with us. On 
 visiting the First Commissary at his office, he looked at 
 her passport, cast his eyes over Mrs. Hutchinson, and 
 said : " This lady cannot go on." " Why ? " I asked. He was 
 not at liberty to say. " What, then," I asked, " is to be 
 done ? " He offered so to arrange my passport that I 
 might return in her company. But how was Ito obtain 
 her luggage, which had been taken possession of by the
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 217 
 
 Custom House. Guided by the officer from Mollia I 
 saraga, I made my way to the Custom House] leaving Mrs. 
 
 Hutchinson at the hotel, no doubt still under surveillance. 
 But she was calm though troubled, not knowing a word 
 of Italian, and unable to understand the cause, which was 
 a great mystery tome. I found three officials installed at 
 the Custom House, all of whom were ready to speak 
 together, and all positive that it was a grave case, that 
 there was some great difficult)-, and that the matter 
 required time. I was referred to the police office. On 
 our way we met a tall, genteel-looking young man, and 
 m>- friend whispered to me that if 1 could secure his 
 influence all would come right He introduced me, but 
 I found him stiff and formal, and he put difficulties in 
 the way that I could not comprehend ; but he let it escape 
 that it was una cosa politico.. I immediately took out my 
 notebook and recorded the words, with their date. 
 Seeing, however, that neither I nor my friend from Mollia 
 Gonsaraga could produce any impression, I hinted to him 
 to drop behind and leave us together. I then began to 
 tell him that I was a Catholic missioncr returning from 
 Rome, and to speak of the wonders of Australia. This 
 interested and softened him, and he ended by saying 
 that if I and the lady with the Commissary were ready 
 at six o'clock in the morning, when the returned courier 
 arrived, he would take care that all should be right for our 
 departure. 
 
 On our arrival next morning at the office, Mrs. Hutchin- 
 son's luggage was produced, thoroughly searched, and a 
 long protocol produced, which we, the commissary, and the 
 courier, had to sign, and then we received our passports, 
 with a note upon mine which had further consequences. 
 We engaged a carriage to take us back, and on leaving the 
 commissary at Mollia Gonsaraga, I thanked him for all his 
 kindness, and presented him with a couple of sovereigns
 
 2i8 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJwrne. 
 
 saying to him : " Tell the First Commissary that this is 
 only the opening of the game ; he will hear more of it later 
 on." On arrival at the gate of Parma the police, after 
 inspecting the passports, declared that the lady could not 
 enter the city. " Why?" I asked. " Because it is recorded 
 on your passport that you are returning because she is not 
 allowed to enter the Austrian territory." " But this," I said, 
 " is not Austrian territory." " True," he replied, " but the 
 lady's passport is not vise for return." " Where is the chief 
 officer of police ? " I asked. " He is absent, and will not be 
 home till late to-night." " Where is the lady to stay mean- 
 while?" I asked. " Here," he replied. It was in one of 
 the towers of the gate, without even a roof that I could 
 see. " You have our passports," I said, " and we can't 
 move without them." I then called to the coachman : 
 " Drive as fast as you can to the Eagle Hotel." Off we 
 went, and two police after us. We reached the hotel in 
 time to put Mrs. Hutchinson in a private room before the 
 police came up. I met them at the door, and told them 
 they could watch the exits as much as they liked, but, on 
 the word of an Englishman, if they attempted to annoy 
 the lady it would be at their peril. Late at night we saw 
 the chief of police. He was a thorough gentleman. He 
 said there was undoubtedly some great mistake ; but that 
 when the Austrians began to finesse there was no end of it. 
 He thought it would be best to give us both new passports 
 to Florence, where we could see our own Ambassador. 
 
 On arriving at Florence, our Ambassador, Lord Holland, 
 explained the whole affair at once. He said that as Mrs. 
 Hutchinson had given the name of Mrs. Colonel Hutchin- 
 son, after the Scotch fashion, they had mistaken her for 
 the Mrs. Colonel Hutchinson of the Irish family, who had 
 assisted in the escape of Lavallete from prison in 1817, 
 although she had been dead seven years. He himself, he 
 added, was on the long list of prohibited persons, in conse-
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop U Hat home. 219 
 
 quencc of his father's sympathy with Napoleon, until he 
 was made Ambassador at Florence. He advised us to take 
 boat at Leghorn to Genoa. 
 
 We found Genoa in a high state of festivity, celebrating 
 the coming of age of the son and heir of King Charles 
 Albert. On that evening the magnificent Bay of Genoa 
 was to be illuminated, and never did I see such a spectacle 
 of the kind ! Meeting my old friend, Mr. Bodenham, of 
 1 leiefordshire, there, he joined us in a boat ; but finding the 
 boat too low for the view we got onboard an English ship. 
 All the vessels were drawn out in two rows, displaying their 
 colours, with a long lane between, through which the Royal 
 Family was to pass on to a floating island covered with a 
 garden of plants and flowers. The Bay was covered with 
 boats filled with spectators, each having a lantern in shape 
 of a large coloured tulip at the head of its mast, so that as 
 the night darkened the Bay looked like a large bed of tulips. 
 At a signal gun from a frigate in the offing, the King and 
 his family advanced down the channel between the shipping 
 on a barge iu the form of an immense swan, which came 
 majestically along, moved by silvered oars beneath its wings; 
 and the Court followed in other barges. The whole party 
 landed on the island in the middle of the bay. At the next 
 signal the long quays sent up a succession of fireworks, 
 with clusters of fire balloons. The next signal brought out 
 a superb panorama ; all the mansions on the heights around 
 the Bay were brought out in brilliant light, as well as groups 
 of trees. This magic scene drew forth immense applause 
 that mingled with bands of music upon the water. The 
 lighthouse, on its lofty rock, at the entrance of the Bay, was 
 next covered — both rock and lighthouse — with flames of 
 fire; and my friend, in his enthusiasm, cried out: "Well 
 done lighthouse ! " The next addition to the vast scene 
 was a volcano thrown between the lighthouse and city ! 
 Finally, amidst sounds of music, Milan Cathedral rose up
 
 220 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 from the water, covered with light, in all its stateliness 
 and grandeur. 
 
 We joined a steamer in the early morning that had come 
 from Civita Vecchia on its way to Marseilles ; and there 
 found Archbishop Folding fast asleep on the deck, with 
 Dr. Gregory standing beside him, and got the last news from 
 him of Australian affairs in Rome 
 
 On our arrival in London I drew up a statement of our 
 treatment at Mantua, which Mrs. Hutchinson sent to her 
 brother, one of the Scotch Lords of Session. Resubmitted 
 it to Lord Aberdeen, the Minister for Foreign Affairs, who 
 opened a correspondence with Prince Metternich on the 
 subject. The Prince sent an ample apology, assuring Lord 
 Aberdeen that the officials at Mantua had been severely 
 rebuked ; yet, he added, they could not be altogether 
 blamed, as the lady zaas so very much like the Mrs. Colonel 
 Hutchinson in question : forgetting, if he ever knew, that 
 she had been dead seven years. However, one good 
 resulted, that all the proscribed names of English persons 
 were expunged from the list. 
 
 Some time before I left Coventry for Rome Mrs. Am- 
 herst, of Kenilworth, had strongly recommended to my 
 attention a person then residing at Bruges, whom she 
 described as very religious, and possessing remarkable 
 powers, and as distinguished for her wisdom as her charity; 
 and who, she thought, would be of great value to the 
 mission of Coventry. This was the celebrated Mother 
 Margaret Hallahan. I begged Mrs. Amherst to do her 
 best to secure her services, for she was the very person that 
 I stood in need of. She accepted the invitation, and when 
 she was introduced to me by Mrs. Amherst I was much 
 struck, not only by her remarkable figure, but still more by 
 her great modesty, intelligence, and vigour. At her own 
 suggestion she made a spiritual retreat in preparation for 
 the work before her, and then I appointed her to teach
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathortie. 
 
 22 1 
 
 the girls' school* But very soon afterwards I had to make 
 the journey to Rome, and left her to make her own way. 
 < )n my return I was gratified to find that " Sister Mar- 
 garet," as she was already called by the people, had 
 
 gathered a hundred -iris into the school, had found .ait all 
 the sick ami distressed people of the congregation, and was 
 taking great care of them, and had ahead)- associated 
 several respectable young women with her, who were 
 devoted to her and her works of charity. But for an 
 ample account of her zealous and most fruitful labours, I 
 must refer to the well-known " Life of Mother Margaret 
 1 Iallahan."f 
 
 * Dr. Ullathorne's first impressions of Mother Margaret arc thus 
 expressed in a letter written to Bishop Brown, of Wales, dated 
 May 8th, 1842, just before starting for Rome: "I leave this 
 mission," he says, "just when it had begun to develop. I have 
 recently received a very valuable aid in a person — a sort of Sister 
 of Charity— from Belgium ; she is English, able to teach my 
 girls' school, visit the sick, and give instructions ; and 1 had calcu- 
 lated on having two more very soon, whom I should have found no 
 great difficulty in supporting. It would probably have been the germ 
 of an institute. This person will remain till I return." Two years 
 later January, 1X44! he writes to the same friend : " I>ein» now free 
 from Adelaide I shall feel at liberty to work on, providing for the 
 wants of this great population. I hope to have a third poor school 
 in operation before long. The work that I have most before me at 
 this moment is the commencement of a convent. I propose estab- 
 lishing and applying the Third Order of St. Dominic as Sistei 
 Charity, through the instrumentality of Sister .Margaret. I am wait- 
 ing to see the Provincial, and so soon as I have his concurrence 
 I am ready to be;^in with four excellent persons, all thorough 
 workers, with good sound sense and solid devotion. Sister Margaret 
 is invaluable. The quantity of good works ami charities that pass 
 through her hands is almost inexplicable. The manner she is 
 spiritualising this congregation is admirable ; and all this amidst ,1 
 good deal of personal suffering." 
 
 t It was during the earlier part of his residence at Coventry that 
 Dr. Ullathorne published a volume of sermons with a remarkable 
 preface on the subject of preaching. This volume contains, amongst 
 others, the famous sermon on drunkenness which lias often since 
 been reprinted. Referring to it in one of his letters he says ; •• The 
 sermon on drunkenness was taken in part from St. Chrysostom. 
 There was a man at Sydney to whom it was given by one of the
 
 2 22 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 Soon after, I was honoured with the visit of two dis- 
 tinguished prelates. Archbishop Polding had appointed 
 to meet Monseigneur de Forbin-Janson, a Prince in his 
 own right as well as a bishop, at my poor cottage, where 
 I gave them the best hospitality I could. Their object in 
 meeting was to visit the Earl of Derby at his country 
 mansion, to plead for the release of the Canadian prisoners 
 transported to New South Wales for their part in the 
 Canadian insurrection. They were all respectable men, 
 farmers or farmers' sons, of French descent ; their main 
 object was to protect the property of the Church. They 
 were kept aloof from the criminal convicts, placed at a 
 Government farm, and had conducted themselves with 
 great propriety. 
 
 As I found the Archbishop in difficulties as to whom to 
 recommend for the Bishopric of Hobart Town, I took the 
 opportunity strongly to recomm2nd Father Willson, of 
 Nottingham, to his attention, pointing out his remarkable 
 qualities and his lingular fitness for that Penal settlement. 
 He was consequently recommended to the Holy See, was 
 appointed, and ultimately placed under obedience to accept 
 the office/ With Father Willson I was intimately acquainted. 
 He had taken a great interest in the Australian Mission on 
 my first visit to England in 1837 and 1838. I had often 
 visited him, had seen his great influence, and the way in 
 which he worked his mission. I paid him a visit whilst he 
 was building the Cathedral of St. Barnabas, and observed 
 his skill in matters of business. 
 
 On that occasion he expressed a great desire to know 
 the nature of the Institute of the Fathers of Charity, 
 founded by the celebrated Rosmini, who had recently 
 established their head-quarters at Loughborough. On that 
 
 priests, and who after reading it attentively remarked, ' the gentleman 
 who wrote this must have been a hard drinker in his dry,' little 
 thinking that it had been written by one who by necessity, no less 
 than inclination, had always been a water drinker."
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 223 
 
 hint I went over fco visit them, and told Dr. Pagan i, then 
 their Superior, that X. had visited their Founder in Turin 
 with the view of proposing a filiation in Australia, bul had 
 missed finding him, and that I had heard adverse rema 
 
 and wished therefore to know the real nature of their 
 Institute. Dr. Pagani said that I was the first person to 
 make inquiries of them, and that he would be glad to give 
 me the fullest information. He put the Rule into my 
 hands, and also the Meditations in manuscript which their 
 Founder had drawn up for the retreats of his disciples. I 
 was struck with a certain originality in the Rule, and with 
 .1 singular freshness in the Meditations ; and I spent the 
 greatest part of two days and nights making extracts 
 from them ; and was then able to give an account of their 
 system to Father W'illson. Later on I made a spiritual 
 retreat at Loughborough, under Dr. Gcntili, and we had 
 much conversation, not only about the English Minion, 
 but specially on the great importance of beginning a series 
 of missions or retreats to the people under the approval of 
 the Bishops. I found him quite prepared for such a work, 
 and, as I was then publishing a volume of sermons with 
 prefaces, in the general preface I introduced the subject. 
 This led Dean Gaffney, of Maynooth, to write to me, re- 
 commending me to begin the work, and offering to pick 
 out from the College young and duly qualified men to 
 assist me. But I already had my engagements under 
 obedience. Being invited by Mr. dc Lisle to preach at 
 the blessing of the Calvary erected by him on the Grace 
 Dieu Rocks, I again met Dr. Gentili, and we renewed the 
 subject of preaching missions. Soon after he was invited 
 by Father W'illson to make a beginning at Nottingham, 
 and not long after, in [845, he and Father Furlong gave 
 the great mission at Coventry which I have described in 
 the Appendix to his Life.* 
 
 Before Bishop W'illson consented to be consecrated, it 
 * This mission was begun on May 21st, 1845.
 
 224 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullaihorne. 
 
 was arranged that the Archbishop of Sydney should meet 
 him at my house, for the purpose of settling certain affairs, 
 in which I was requested to arbitrate between them should 
 it become needful. The principal point insisted upon was 
 that Father Therry should be recalled from Hobart Town 
 before the Bishop's arrival. This was agreed to, but 
 unfortunately was not done, which occasioned the Bishop 
 many and long troubles : for although Father Therry was 
 a good man, he was not a man of business. For an account 
 of Bishop Willson's successful episcopate in that penal 
 settlement, I must refer to the memoir of him which I 
 wrote in the Dublin Review of July, 1887. 
 
 There is a passage in the life of Mother Margaret Hal- 
 lahan, in which she takes credit for having prevented my 
 return to Australia with Bishop Willson,through the prayers 
 of the people. This seems the proper place in which to tell 
 the whole of that story. 
 
 The consecration of Bishop Willson took place at the 
 Birmingham Cathedral, and, at the Bishop's request, I acted 
 as his secretary, and read his Brief. After the rite was 
 completed, and I was assisting at his unvesting in the 
 sacristy, I said to him : " Now that the mitre is on your 
 head, and not on mine, I have no objection to go out and 
 help you." He looked up at me, and said : " Are you in 
 earnest ? " I replied : " As long as I am safe from the mitre, 
 with leave of superiors, I am indifferent where I am sent." 
 He said: "I shall certainly write to your President-General." 
 About a week after, I received a letter from Dr. Barber > 
 then l'resident-General, saying that he had received an 
 application from Bishop Willson for my services, and asking 
 my own mind on the subject. I replied that my sole object 
 in leaving Australia was to avoid the office of Bishop, but 
 that, exempt from that peril, I was completely indifferent as 
 to where I was placed, .subject to my Superior's approval. 
 Dr. Barber wrote, in reply, that he felt I might, with my 
 experience of the Colonies, be very useful to the new
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllatfwme. 2_>; 
 
 lollop ; that Coventry w;is now on a fair footing to go on, 
 and that, if the Bishop renewed his application, he would 
 feel it his duty to let me go with him. I then told Mother 
 Margaret that I expected to be summoned to return with 
 Bishop Willson to Australia. Her reply was: "No, you 
 will not The Blessed Virgin will take care of that." 
 Having her assembly ol pious people for the Rosary that 
 night, she sent messages through them to the houses of 
 the Catholics, requesting them to watch during the whole 
 of that night, and to pray especially for her intention. 
 After that, I heard not a word more either from Dr. 
 Barber or from Bishop Willson. I did my best to assist 
 him in his preparations, and bade him farewell ; but not a 
 word of explanation escaped from his lips. 
 
 After he had visited the Archbishop of Sydney he wrote 
 me a letter, in which, among other things, he said : "The 
 next time I see you I shall have to go down on my knees." 
 The Bishop came to England to lay the condition of Norfolk 
 Island before the Government, soon after my consecration 
 to the Western District. We met at Prior Park, where we 
 dined together. Talking by ourselves after dinner, I asked 
 him: " Why did you write to me that, when you saw me, 
 you would have to go on your knees?" He started up, 
 burst into tears, and said : " I will go on my knees directly." 
 " No," I said, " I will not allow it. But what did it mean ?" 
 lie then told me that he was just going to write for me to 
 1 )r. Barber, when he suddenly reflected : " Why is this man 
 here? He began the work in Australia and ought to be 
 there. There may be something wrong. And knowing 
 that I was intimate with Dr. Gentili, he went over to Lough- 
 borough to consult him on the subject. They could neither 
 of them explain the mystery, and the Doctor said : "You 
 hail better not risk it." " But," concluded the Bishop, " I 
 had not been in Sydney two days before I saw through the 
 whole of what you must have gone through; and I only 
 wonder that it did not kill you." 
 
 16
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Coventry Church. 
 
 The congregation of Coventry began rapidly to increase ; 
 the little chapel was excessively crowded, and it became 
 necessary to think seriously of building a church in its 
 place. As its position was by no means central, I 
 examined various situations in more central positions, but 
 could find none that were purchaseable that would not have 
 involved the removal of buildings that would have made 
 the ground very costly. There was ample space in the 
 garden attached to the old missionary premises, and I 
 therefore resolved, with the approval of the Provincial, to 
 build the church in the old position. Mr. Charles Hansom 
 was a young Catholic architect and Town Surveyor of 
 Coventry ; but he was more acquainted with the Greek 
 and Palladian than with the Gothic styles. However, we 
 put our heads together, made a study of the Gothic, visited 
 and measured the old Catholic churches in several counties, 
 made a tour through Belgium and on to Cologne, and, 
 finally, fixed on the lancet style of the thirteenth century 
 for the nave, which I proposed should be developed into 
 the Early Decorated for the chancel and later chapels. Put 
 the funds had to be raised for the work, and after estab- 
 lishing a weekly collection in the congregation I went 
 forth and solicited alms over the most populous parts of 
 England.* This was a new experience, and one that taught 
 
 * The foundation-stone of Coventry Church was laid on May 29th, 
 1843. I' 1 tna t an< l tne following year Dr. Ullathorne travelled over 
 many parts of England collecting alms. He writes from London :
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 
 
 ■-/ 
 
 me main- useful things. Happily, I received a large con- 
 tribution from Mr. Charles Eyre, of Bruges, an old friend 
 of Mother Margaret Hallahan's, which helped us much. I 
 had left a considerable library in Sydney ; this, I thought, 
 ought not to be removed from a country where boo! 
 that valuable kind were scarce. I therefore proposed to 
 the Archbishop of Sydney to leave them there on con- 
 dition of receiving £ 150 to buy a set of the Fathers. But 
 the sum went to the building account. 
 
 The nave was built first with the tower, and was con- 
 structed with unusual solidity for the time. Our great 
 difficulty was to find a sculptor, for architectural sculpture 
 was, at that time, 1 lost art, that was only beginning to be 
 revived under the celebrated Welby Pugin. However, we 
 found a farmer's boy, who, though untutored, had a genius 
 for that kind of art, and with the help of casts with which 
 we provided him he succeeded tolerably well. It was in the 
 
 " Hitherto begging has been pleasant enough ; I suppose I shall find 
 its pleasures diminish as time goes on. I walk some twenty miles a 
 da) on the London pavements without any excessive fatigue, because 
 1 have nobody to talk balderdash about it at the end." From York 
 July, [844) he urite> : " Father Mathew has been here, and has made 
 a great sensation. He is making a tour through England. I should 
 have no difficulty in bringing him to Coventry, but I have not decided, 
 nor do 1 at present feel disposed to do so, though we might easily have 
 St. Marx's Hall, and a great sensation would be the result. But I 
 scarcely know how far it would be prudent to engage myself in what 
 is called the temperance movement. I shall consider the two sides 
 of the question before I decide. It is rarely I have to deliberate on 
 any subject ; but there really are two sides to this question as regards 
 this country : yet I feel a bias towards the temperance movement, 
 though it be in excess and attended by accidental dangers of 
 delusion.'' 
 
 He also made a tour in Belgium, where he received considerable 
 subscriptions. It appears to have been his lust visit to that country. 
 and at Bruges he was equally delighted with the church architecture, 
 and indignant with the modern ornaments added in French and 
 Roman style to the mediaeval Gothic. "How I should like, 7 ' he says, 
 " to grind the noses off the faces of the men who are changing so 
 many of the tine old Gothic fronts of the houses into modern flat 
 ones !"
 
 228 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathornc. 
 
 early time of transition from the old chapels to churches ; 
 St. Chad's and the church at Derby were alone completed, 
 and no one of the later generations can realise the shifts 
 to which we were put for funds as well as for builders to 
 realise our designs. But when Pugin examined the plans, 
 and afterwards the completed structure, he not only com- 
 mended its solidity, but considered it to be a pure revival 
 of the style of the thirteenth century. The nave was first 
 completed with the chancel arch bricked up, and then, with 
 a temporary altar, w: took possession of it. We had now 
 a great deal more space which soon filled, and, at the evening 
 services, became closely packed, every standing place being- 
 filled as well as the seats. At those evening services I 
 adopted the method of the Fathers, and gave expositions 
 of large portions of books of Holy Scripture. I gave 
 lectures on the beginning of Genesis, and explained the 
 Creation : this drew a number of Freethinkers as well as 
 others. I explained the Epistles of St. Paul to the 
 Romans and to the Galatians : this drew a considerable 
 number of Dissenters. I took the history of the Patriarchs, 
 and this awakened general interest. But though I gave 
 out the text of Scripture part by part as I advanced, I was 
 not so tied to the text as not to expatiate freely on any 
 point of doctrine or moral teaching that the text suggested, 
 after the manner of the Fathers. 
 
 I found not only that this method was effective in 
 drawing full congregations, but that it led to many con- 
 versions. And I have no hesitation in saying that, for 
 evening lectures, whoever is versed in the Holy Scriptures 
 and in the manners and customs of the Holy Land, will 
 find this method one of the most effective that can be 
 adopted. It v.as the method of the Church for 1,200 
 years. But here let me tell an anecdote. After I was 
 removed to the See of Birmingham, I adopted much the 
 same method of Scriptural instruction in the Lenten
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U/Iatkorne. 
 
 229 
 
 evening lectures at the Cathedral. Some, however, of the 
 reverend clergy did not relish this revived method of in- 
 struction, though the people delighted in it. As there was 
 not a little twittering among them about it, I resolved to 
 put an end to it. Soon ascending the pulpit on Sunday 
 evening, I said to the congregation : " You, my brethren, 
 who are of opinion that your Bishop should instruct you 
 according to his own judgment, and not according to the 
 judgment of other persons, please to hold up your hands." 
 A thousand hands were lifted up, and I heard of no more 
 objections. 
 
 Sometimes curious cases would occur. For instance, a 
 girl who had lost her mother became a pious convert in 
 the school, but her father was a complete infidel. He 
 came with her to church sometimes, but there was no 
 getting him to say a prayer. He was a working man, 
 who had dabbled in the ologies. He talked to me about 
 his love and worship of nature, and the four elements. 
 "Elements," I asked, "what elements?" "The four 
 elements," he replied. " You, a chemist," I answered, 
 "and talk of the four elements! Come to the church on 
 Sunday and hear what I shall say to you." He came, and 
 I took for my text, " From invisible things all things 
 visible were created." I went into the subject of invisible 
 causes ; from that I passed to the one supreme cause, and 
 so to Creation and Providence ; and illustrated my theme 
 by showing how all visible and material things arc con- 
 vertible into invisible elements by the application of 
 science, when they are more the objects of science than 
 in their concrete forms. After the instruction the man 
 came to me in the sacristy and said : " Sir, I shall be ever 
 grateful to you. You have proved me to be a fool." 
 "Just what I wanted you to know," I said. "It is the 
 fust step to your becoming wise. Now you must begin to 
 say your prayers." lie did so ; but a fortnight afterwards
 
 230 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiornc. 
 
 there was a violent knocking at the door at midnight. I 
 went down, and found the same man there in a state of 
 vehement excitement. He said : " Feel my heart." It 
 was beating like a hammer. I got him inside, soothed and 
 tranquillised him, and then he said : " I can't pray ; I have 
 no belief." I told him to go home and rest, and come to 
 me next day. He was quieter then, and I asked him : 
 " Have you more confidence in my knowledge than in 
 yours ? " "I have," he said. " Well, on my knowledge 
 begin again to say your prayers with your daughter, and 
 come to me for instructions." He did so, and became a 
 steady Christian. 
 
 Another opportunity for instruction arose in the school- 
 room. After Mother Margaret arrived, she had a de- 
 votional little altar placed in the girls' school, and put a 
 triptich upon it, in which she enshrined her favourite little 
 statue of the Blessed Virgin. Three nights in the week- 
 she got a number of girls and women together, and they 
 sang the Litany of Loreto and said the Rosary. The 
 number of persons drawn to this devotion increased until 
 the girls' school had to be opened into the boys' school, 
 and the two rooms became crowded with men as well as 
 women. Strangers carne in numbers, and as the weekly 
 collections for building the church were paid there every 
 Monday night, I went to the school, and after the 
 devotions were ended and the collections received I sat 
 down and gave a familiar sort of fireside talk. At one 
 time I took the people in imagination to Rome, and 
 described to them the churches and devotions. At 
 another, I got them to the Holy Land, and described the 
 holy places. Now we went into the Catholic antiquities 
 of Coventry and its old religious customs ; then some 
 sketches of voyages and travels were given ; at another 
 time it was the picturesque life of some Saint, or a series of 
 anecdotes, or the invention of a parable or two. On these
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Hint home. 231 
 
 familiar talks the ears of the people hung with attention, 
 and the place was generally crowded. Then the: young 
 women devoted to Mother Margaret would ask this or that 
 
 woman, when tiny saw her to be a stranger and interested, 
 if she would like to speak to Mother Margaret. This led 
 to Interviews after the rest were gone away, when a feu 
 pithy words would often lead to conversions. Sometimes 
 men also asked friends they had brought to come and have 
 a word with me. What then passed in the schoolrooms 
 got talked about in the town, and in the libbon factories, 
 which drew other persons to come and listen. 
 
 After the church was completed it drew numbers of 
 people of all classes to see it when unoccupied. It was a 
 new thing to sec a Catholic church, with all its Catholic 
 appointments, just like the old churches as they were 
 furnished in the Middle Ages ; and I had a pel son there to 
 let me know when there were several visitors. I then went 
 in and explained to them both the church and all its 
 symbolism, with which the congregation was made 
 thoroughly acquainted. This sometimes led to interesting 
 conversations on the Catholic religion, and catechisms were 
 accepted. 
 
 In instructing converts, I never brought them into 
 classes ; I observed that this made them shy, and that they 
 preferred coming alone. I found also that by instructing 
 them one by one it was easier to adapt even a shorter 
 instruction to their individual states of mind and several 
 characters. But I had a remedy for those briefer times 
 of instruction, which I found very valuable. If the 
 neophyte was a man, I introduced him to some Catholic 
 man of the same class on whom I could rely ; if a woman, 
 she was introduced to some devout Catholic woman. 
 These I appointed as sponsors ; the}- had them by them 
 in church, taught them Catholic customs and manners, 
 answered their questions, and made them acquainted with
 
 2 32 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 other Catholics— so that they did not come into the church 
 as isolated persons. Those were happy days. The 
 growing congregation was united like a family. I had all 
 sorts of help, including, after the church was built, two 
 Reverend Fathers, instead of one. We said Mass at 
 Kenilworth also on Sundays and festivals, which was the 
 beginning of that mission. We had a lending library in 
 the school, and books were given out and received each 
 Sunday afternoon, when many of the people spent their 
 time about the enclosure round the church, to which they 
 were devoted. At the time when I was called from 
 Coventry to other work we were receiving converts at the 
 rate of a hundred a year. 
 
 Before the chancel could be begun it was necessary to 
 pull the house down, and I rented a house of considerable 
 size in an adjoining street. My reason for this was that 
 Mother Margaret and I had already planned the beginning 
 of a Religious Community of Dominican Tertiaries, and 
 this required a series of rooms and a chapel for their use ; 
 and it became expedient to place the other clergy in other 
 lodgings. This was not done without the formal approval 
 both of the Provincial and of the Bishop. The novitiate 
 was begun, and was conducted under my general 
 directions ; Mother Margaret, who was already a professed 
 Tertiary, managing the details of observance, and infusing 
 her vigorous religious spirit into the novices, who already 
 began their active works of charity as part of their formation. 
 
 When the chancel was completed, and the partition 
 wall removed, the people on their entering the church on 
 the following Sunday, were struck with wonder and 
 admiration at the scene presented to them. The deep 
 sanctuary, the large east window, rich in colour with its 
 Saints and tracery ; the light rood screen, with its rood 
 loft, holy rood, and impressive figures ; the beautiful lateral 
 arches opening into parcloscd chapels, to the expenses of
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 ■ j 
 
 which they had specially contributed ; the high altar, richly 
 decorated : and the stalls for the clergy and the i 
 filled them with delight and rewarded them for all their 
 sacrifices. For the first time in their lives they saw a real 
 Catholic church, and never tired of being taught what, in 
 all its details, it symbolically expressed to their senses. It 
 was consecrated by Bishop (afterwards Cardinal; Wiseman 
 in the year [845, and on the following day all the Bishops 
 of England assisted at the solemn opening, which was 
 attended by many of the Catholic gentry of that and 
 neighbouring counties. In the afternoon a great enter- 
 tainment was given to the Bishops and the visitors in the 
 old Catholic Guild Mall, which was fdled with guests. 
 
 On that occasion I first put on the full Benedictine 
 habit, and in that costume received those who came to the 
 opening, and put them in their places. But the habit had 
 been unknown in England since the time of ( >ueen Mary, 
 and some of those who came to the opening did not 
 relish its appearance. About that time I was invited to 
 preach at the opening of the Church of St. Edmund, 
 Liverpool; but when I replied that as a Benedictine I 
 always preached in the habit of the Order, I received a 
 reply from the venerable Father at the head of that church 
 that " another preacher would be provided." On being 
 asked to preach at the old Sardinian Chapel in London, I 
 went up to the pulpit in the habit of my Order, as a 
 matter of course ; but on returning to the sacrist}- I 
 encountered a sharp rebuke from the senior priest, who was 
 warmly indignant. Much of the old timidity of the 
 persecuting days was still to be found in England, but in 
 the Colonies we had learned greater freedom. Cardinal 
 Wiseman was also teaching the English Catholics to bring 
 forth all our religious practices openly and without disguise.* 
 
 * About this time Dr. Ullathorne paid a \ isit to Downside, and his 
 feelings on revisiting Ins old Monastery are expressed in an interesting
 
 ^34 Autobiography of Arc/ibis/iop Ullathornc. 
 
 As there once at least existed an impression on the mind 
 of some of our leading ecclesiastics that I was a devoted 
 follower of the philosophy of Rosmini, I think it well to 
 leave on record what had always been my real views on that 
 subject. From the time that I formed acquaintance with 
 his disciples at Loughborough, I admired the Rule of the 
 Order, as I have said, and also the Founder's system of 
 spiritual exercises, and made more than one reteat under the 
 Fathers. But Dr. Gentili spoke much to me about a book- 
 by their Founder, still in manuscript, called the " Cinque 
 Piaghe." When that book was published in Italy and I 
 had read it, I wrote to Dr. Pagani, telling him that I thought 
 there were very grave points in it : I believe my observations 
 were sent to the author. This was some time before it was 
 placed on the Index. The Fathers in their kindness sent 
 me all the works of Rosmini as they were published. In 
 the order of their publication I read them, and as they 
 made a large display of books on my shelves this probably 
 led to the impression of my being a follower of his 
 philosophy. But though I found much to admire in those 
 writings, in his philosophy I detected what I considered to 
 be grave and fundamental errors which would not stand by 
 the common teaching of the Church. The first thing to 
 which my attention was awakened was a doctrine in the 
 first volume of his psychology where he describes the 
 generation of man. He there describes the formation of 
 the soul as being a touch of Divine light upon the materia 
 
 letter written from thence, and dated " Saturday after Ascension, 
 1884": — " I have been here since Thursday night, and must leave on 
 Monday. Everything here edifies: good discipline, perfect obedience 
 and observance, silence at all due times, and an admirable spirit of 
 fraternal charity. Downside was never in better order. I attend 
 choir, meditate, and think over all that has passed since I left this 
 peaceful and happy abode, and would be glad to remain here always. 
 Everything tells me how much I have lost, gaining in nothing but 
 this poor world's wisdom and conceit, since I left the cloister some 
 fourteen years ago."
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathome. 
 
 -0 5 
 
 deposita, upon the embryo. This description evidently left 
 out any created spiritual substance of the soul, and the 
 context left the meaning clear. I then wrote to Dr. Pagan i 
 and had repeated conversations with Dr. Berletti, in which 
 I asked how the spiritual substance of the soul was to be 
 accounted for. My difficulty was sent to Rosmini himself. 
 In reply, I was always told that I must wait for other book 
 s: ill in manuscript, the titles of which were mentioned. 
 
 I waited for one book after another, but the explanation 
 did not come. At last the volume " Dc Reali " appeared, 
 ami on receiving it I was told that I should find in it what 
 I sought. But instead of finding the desired explanation. 
 to my astonishment I found this doctrine, that "Creation 
 is division in God ; that this was not Pantheism because 
 Pantheism taught that all things were God." Soon after 
 discovering this error, so fundamentally opposed to the 
 teaching of the Church respecting Creation, I received a 
 letter from a secular priest, in the West of England, telling 
 me that he had long been devoted to Rosmini's philosophy 
 but that he had had doubts and misgivings about it for 
 some time past, and asking me to give him my mind on 
 the subject. In reply I wrote a long letter, telling him of the 
 fundamental errors which I had observed in that philosophy. 
 Many years later on I received a letter from Cardinal 
 Newman, informing me that a letter had come to him from 
 the then representative of the Order in Rome, asking him 
 as a particular favour for a letter that might be a support 
 to him in a special audience with the Sovereign Pontiff. 
 Apprehensive that this audience might concern the writings 
 of Rosmini, I recommended His Kminence to be cautious 
 what he wrote, and gave him an account of the grave errors 
 to be found in his philosophy. This must have been about 
 the time when the second examination of these works 
 began, including the posthumous publications. For about 
 two or three years later came forth the Decree of the
 
 236 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatlwrne. 
 
 Holy Office condemning forty propositions contained in 
 these works. I must not dismiss the subject without beam- 
 ing testimony to the religious spirit and energetic labours 
 of the Fathers of Charity in this country. 
 
 Bishop Raines, of the Western District of England, died 
 suddenly in July, 1843, on tnc night after he had officiated 
 at the opening of St. Mary's Church, Bristol. And I was 
 informed at a later time, by Dr. Grant, then secretary to 
 Cardinal Acton, that Propaganda proposed to Gregory XVI. 
 that Bishop Brown of the Welsh District should be trans- 
 ferred to the Western District, and that I should be ap- 
 pointed to succeed Bishop Brown in Wales. This was con- 
 firmed by a letter received from Bishop Brown at the time, 
 in which he asked me whether, in the event of my being ap- 
 pointed to succeed him, I would take to the house which he 
 was about to engage for his residence at Chepstow. In my 
 reply I said that I thought it very unlikely that I should be 
 appointed, and even more unlikely that I should accept ; 
 but that, as he had put a definite question, I ought not to 
 leave him without a definite answer. That my opinion had 
 always been that a Vicar-Apostolic should live in the 
 principal town or city of his district, where he could 
 exercise most influence, be surrounded by a body of clergy, 
 and perform the episcopal functions in the most becoming 
 way. Chepstow would not, therefore, be a place that I 
 should choose for a residence. 
 
 But when this proposal was carried to the Sovereign 
 Pontiff, His Holiness immediately replied : " No, no, questo 
 Monsignore Baggs." 
 
 Dr. Baggs was Rector of the English College in Rome, 
 was well known to the Pope, and a favourite. He was ap- 
 pointed to the Western District, and I escaped for the 
 time. But only for a time. For when Bishop Baggs took 
 the district in hand he found things in great confusion, and 
 was so severely tried that it hastened his end. He died on
 
 Autobiography oj r - Archbishop UUathome. 237 
 
 October i6th, 1 S45. But before he died he gave to the 
 Rev. Mr. Parfitt a letter, which was to be delivered to hi.-> 
 successor. That letter came, of course, into my hands. In 
 
 it he wrote of the great trials he had gone through, and 
 stated that it had been his intention to go abroad to 
 Rome, I suppose), and there to resign his office. 
 
 The office remained vacant for an unusual time. But 
 in the month of May, 1846, I received a letter from 
 Cardinal Acton, informing me that 1 was appointed to 
 the Western District, urging me not to refuse the ap- 
 pointment, and pointing out that in these days the episco- 
 pate, in England, was more a burden than an honour. This 
 was a great blow to my feelings. All was going on so 
 well at Coventry, making those the happiest days of my 
 life. The house had just been completed and I had de- 
 signed it for a small Community of Fathers, hoping to show 
 in the course of time that with the endowment ahead}- ex- 
 isting, and with the adjoining population in the colliery 
 district, work and maintenance might be found to support 
 a little Community. The Dominican Sisters had been 
 recently professed, and I was looking out for a position 
 at the other end of the city in which to place them in a 
 convent of their own. Were all these plans to come to 
 an end ? I went to Mother Margaret in the school, and 
 gave her a look which she at once understood. She put 
 a child down from her knee, followed me to the house, and 
 said : " I see you are made a Bishop." " Not," I replied, 
 " if I can get cnit of it." On the same day I went to Stan- 
 brook, to lay the case before Dr. Barber, my old Trior, and 
 now my Provincial. He was a grave, elderly, and spiritual 
 mmded man, and had long been my confessor before I went 
 to Australia. Before him I laid all my objections, after 
 which he represented to me the confusion and trouble ih.it 
 had so long prevailed in that district, the difficulties to be 
 surmounted, and gave it as his decided opinion that the
 
 238 Autobiography of ArcJibisJiop Ullathorne. 
 
 experience I had obtained would enable me to surmount 
 what a less experienced person would not be able to 
 manage so well. But on my saying that I never would 
 accept a mitre except under obedience, my Superior 
 answered : " As far as I can I give you that obedience." 
 This settled me : and 1 wrote to Cardinal Acton that I 
 submitted to the burden. Bishop Walsh came over from 
 Birmingham in great kindness to encourage me and give 
 me some useful hints about the consecration. Bishop 
 Griffiths, of London, was also kind and brotherly. Bishop 
 Wiseman sent me the Bishop of Bellay's book, " The 
 Practice of a New Bishop," which with Barbosa's chapters 
 on the spiritual qualities required in a bishop, in his work 
 " De Episcopate," assisted me in making the preparatory 
 retreat. 
 
 During this retreat I reflected much on the importance 
 of obtaining a change from the provisional state of Vicars- 
 Apostolic to that of Hierarchical Ordinaries, as had been 
 already accomplished for Australia. I also thought much 
 of the importance of establishing Ecclesiastical Seminaries 
 on the principles laid down by the Council of Trent, in 
 which the ecclesiastical sciences might be learnt, and the 
 discipline of a diocese acquired under men exclusively 
 devoted to that work, instead of those mixed colleges in 
 which secular studies were, as a matter of course, the 
 predominant feature. These views took strong possession 
 of my mind. 
 
 My consecration as Bishop of Hetalona, appointed Vicar- 
 Apostolic to the Western District, took place at Coventry 
 on Sunday, June 21st, 1846. Bishop Briggs, the senior 
 Vicar-Apostolic, was the consecrating Bishop ; Bishops 
 Griffiths and Wareing were the assistants, and Bishop 
 Wiseman the preacher. It was on the same day on which 
 Pope Pius IX. was crowned. All the Bishops of England 
 were kind enough to be present, also Dr. Brady, the Bishop
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 239 
 
 of Perth, in Western Australia. Dr. Newman and his 
 companions, recently received into the Church, and but 
 just arrived at Oscott, were also present. I can never 
 forget the light and sense that streamed upon my mind 
 when, after the consecration was completed, the mitre was 
 placed by the three Bishops on my head, or the resolutions 
 I then formed, never to rest until the Hierarchy of 
 Ordinary Bishops was obtained. I would gladly have- 
 had the sacred rite followed by three days of deep silence 
 for the sake of reflection, as prescribed by St. Benedict to 
 be observed after religious profession, instead of having to 
 entertain the Bishops and other visitors at an hotel. But 
 hospitality was an especial duty ; and the Bishops had 
 received me into their number with the open-hearted 
 confidence of their brotherhood. 
 
 Although freed at my appointment from the Coventry 
 .Mission, I had to provide for the future of Mother Margaret 
 and her Dominican Community ; and upon an under- 
 standing with Bishop Walsh, I arranged to bring them 
 into the Western District so soon as I could find a suitable 
 place for them. I had next to part with the good and 
 pious congregation, which had been so great a consolation 
 to me. I knew them all so well, with all their little 
 histories, and had received many of them into the Church. 
 But few of them had ever caused me any trouble, and being 
 mostly of one class — industrious ribbon weavers or watch- 
 makers — they were like one family. They presented me 
 with a beautiful chaiice, for which the)- subscribed ^41 i, 
 and invited Father Aylward, the Dominican, from Hinckley, 
 to be their spokesman. We parted at a great meeting 
 outside the church, where the chalice was presented, not 
 without man)- tears ; and I promised that I would use 
 their gift at the altar to remind me of them, a promise I 
 kept for forty years.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 The Beginning of Mv Episcopate. 
 
 At the time when I succeeded to the Western District, 
 Dr. Brindle was Vicar-General of that district as well as 
 President of the College of Prior Park, which had been 
 the residence of the two former Bishops. I had written to 
 him to say that I should proceed to Prior Park, and should 
 remain there a month to show my interest in the establish- 
 ment ; but that I should afterwards take up my residence 
 in Bristol. My reason for this was that Bristol is the most 
 populous city in the district ; that it appeared to me to be 
 the most suitable centre for the diocese, and that there was 
 room amid the population for several missions and for 
 expanding the influence of religion. As to Bath, it was 
 already in possession of my Benedictine brethren. But, as 
 Bishop, it was my duty to place myself at the head of the 
 secular clergy who had no other Superior, and gradually to 
 gather a staff of picked men around me. 
 
 The extensive and imposing range of buildings which 
 form the College of Prior Park were built by an Italian 
 architect in the reign of Queen Anne, as a mansion for the 
 celebrated Mr. Allen, a man of great wealth derived from 
 the West Indies. The grounds amid which it is placed 
 are very beautiful, and the whole presents a striking, and 
 even classical, picture from the city of Bath. Its name of 
 Prior Park is much older, it having been the site of the 
 country residence of the Prior of Bath, which in the olden 
 time had its chapter of Benedictines. As the mansion of
 
 Autobiography oj Archbishop Ullathorne. j.ji 
 
 Mr. Allen it was much visited by Pope, Fielding, and other 
 
 literary men ; and Mr. Allen was the ] >r< >t< >ty] ie of Squire 
 Allworthy in Fielding's " Tom Jones." It finally passed 
 
 into the hands of a speculator, who was said to have nearly 
 paid the purchase money with the magnificent timber he 
 cut down. From him Bishop Baines bought the whole 
 property, intending the central mansion for the epis< 
 
 residence, and the two wings, with their double corridors of 
 communication, for two distinct colleges (the one devoted 
 to the study of the humanities, and the other for the 
 sciences). This required a great deal of alteration and new- 
 construction ; in fact, something approaching to a Univer- 
 sity was contemplated. 
 
 After Trior Park had been occupied for a certain time as 
 a college, the interior and central roof of the mansion were 
 burnt down by a great fire. But the Bishop bought an 
 unfinished and highly ornamental mansion that was for sale 
 in Bristol, and with the help of its materials restored the 
 mansion in greater splendour than before, raising the 
 central hall up to the very roof of the building. This very 
 much increased the debts and difficulties. 
 
 Trior Parle exhibited a striking example at that time of 
 what I have seen in a less degree in other places. It was 
 originally intended as a palatial residence, and was still 
 exhibited as a show place twice a week to the visitors at 
 Bath. Externally it was a magnificent j > i lc ; internally it 
 was adorned with many pictures and other costly furniture. 
 Hut when an institution intended for laborious work is sur- 
 rounded with much material magnificence the men engaged 
 on it are too apt to depend rather on material displa) than 
 on the character of the work which should give life and 
 power to the establishment. Ii was the weakness of the 
 Jews rebuked by the Prophet Jeremias* They too often 
 measured the greatness of their religion by the magnificence 
 * Jeremias vii. 4. 
 
 17
 
 242 
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 oi' the Temple in which it was enshrined. When buildings 
 are plain and simple men feel that they must rely on them- 
 selves for success.* 
 
 Dr. English, afterwards Archbishop of Trinidad, came to 
 Coventry to accompany me to Bath, where I stayed with 
 Mr. Robert Tichborne, and the next day went up to Prior 
 Park in his carriage, attended by Father Cooper of Bath, 
 and Father Vaughan, afterwards Bishop of Plymouth, who 
 was at that time President of St. Paul's College, the Rev. 
 Mr. Parfitt being President of St. Peter's. On my arrival 
 1 was publicly received according to the ritual, and a large 
 party of clergy and laity were invited to meet me at dinner- 
 There were at that time at Prior Park, teaching the classics, 
 Messrs. Neve, Estcourt, Collins, and Capes ; all recent con- 
 verts. Mr. Northcote and Mr. Healy Thompson were 
 residing at Bath, but had not as yet taken any share in the 
 work of the College. I invited Mr. Northcote to the 
 College as Prefect of Studies, and Mr. Healy Thompson 
 as professor, taking Mr. Estcourt as my secretary. At 
 this time I received a letter from Archbishop Folding, just 
 
 * There is one authentic anecdote, often related by Dr. Ullathorne 
 connected with some of the architectural adornments of Prior Park, 
 which is too amusing to be passed over. The original architect had 
 placed a series of stone statues of the pagan gods over the corridors 
 that formed the communication between the central mansion and the 
 wings. Bishop Baines called in an artist, who, with the help of canvas 
 and plaster, transformed these figures into representations of Saints, 
 which were ranged on the two sides of the broad flight of steps leading 
 up to the chief entrance. Thus Jupiter was changed to St. Peter in cope 
 and tiara, whilst Hercules did duty for St, Gregory the Great. There 
 is a tradition that storms of rain made sad havoc of these transfor- 
 mations, revealing the stone gods underneath. Horrified at these 
 exhibitions, Dr. Gentili, who resided at one time as professor at Prior 
 I', irk, resolved to pull them down. He procured a long rope, tied it 
 round the neck of Jupiter, and got a number of the College boys to lay 
 hold of the other end. When all was ready he called to the boys, 
 " Now when I say the third time, 'Come down, you great monstere* 
 Speaking in his broken English), all pull together." He had said it 
 once, when hearing the shout the Bishop threw up a window and put 
 a stop to the contemplated demolition.
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 243 
 
 arrived in London from Sydney, expressing great regret at 
 having arrived too late, as his principal object in coming to 
 Europe was to solicit the Holy See to appoint me to be 
 his Coadjutor. I invited him to Prior Park, and he was 
 pr< ent at the College Exhibition. I had promised to reside 
 at Prior Park for the fust month, but I did not slumber 
 there. I visited Bristol and Clifton, and sundry missions 
 and convents. In short, I took a survey of the district 
 which then included the two present dioceses of Clifton and 
 Plymouth. At the invitation of the Earl of Shrewsbury, I 
 assisted at the opening of the magnificent church at Cheadle. 
 I also consecrated an altar at the opening of the church at 
 Blackmore Park. Mr. Charles Hansom was the architect, 
 and I had something to say to that design. 
 
 Before long I began operations in Bristol and Clifton. I 
 called Mother Margaret Hallahan and her little Com- 
 munity of Dominh anesses from Coventry, and after a time 
 placed them in a house in Queen Square, Bristol, where 
 they opened a school, and began to visit the sick. As the 
 oid\- two churches in Bristol were close together, I made a 
 survey of the whole extent of Bristol, and had a plan 
 drawn up in four divisions in which I proposed to establish 
 four missions, two of which would still require churches 
 and schools. In one of these I secured ground and began 
 a school in it, to be used provisionally as a chapel. I also 
 organised two annual collections throughout the district to 
 assist undertakings of this kind. The plan of the four 
 missions was completed by my successors. 
 
 The Clifton Mission involves a history. It was begun by 
 Father Edgworth, a Franciscan, long before my time. He 
 purchased a large plot of ground in a commanding 
 situation, and built, in the first place, on one side of it, a 
 small convent, intended for a Community of active nuns, 
 the chapel of which was used temporarily for the mission, 
 and the residence for the priest. He then began a
 
 244 Autobiography of Archbishop U I la t home . 
 
 magnificent church in freestone on the central ground, and 
 that at a time when we had nothing in England but the 
 old chapels, with the exception of the church at Moorfields, 
 in London. It was planned to stand on a basis more 
 extensive than itself, something not unlike in character 
 to the Madeleine. The basis consisted of crypts rising, 
 because of the inclined ground, considerably above the 
 ground on one side. Upon those crypts the large church 
 was raised, the walls were nearly completed, and the 
 greater part of the columns for a lofty porch in front, 
 when the whole property was taken possession of by the 
 Glamorganshire Bank for money advanced. Such was 
 the state of the Clifton Mission when I came to the 
 district ; the church, a great ruin, stood conspicuous to all 
 eyes and a disgrace to the Catholics. 
 
 My earnest desire was to build a large church and attach 
 the Bishop's residence to it, so as to serve for a cathedral. 
 Father Vaughan, the Vicar-General, and Mr. Estcourt 
 searched for a site for the purpose in vain. At last the 
 Vicar-General suggested the repurchase of the ruin from 
 the Bank. It was reported that there was some intention 
 of purchasing it to make a market-place of it ; and after 
 some negotiations the whole property was purchased of 
 the Bank for .£3,000, including a mortgage, which a Catholic 
 lady had upon it. Of this sum £1,000 was paid by the 
 Dominican Sisters for the little convent that stood apart on 
 one side of it. Mother Margaret and her Sisters took 
 possession of the convent, and in course of time greatly 
 enlarged and beautified it. Schools were opened in the 
 crypts, both for boys and girls. I took a house adjoining 
 the premises, in which the Vicar-General, my secretary, and 
 another priest resided with me. 
 
 The walls of the church had been long exposed to the 
 weather, without any roof, and it was of so great a breadth 
 without interior supports that the architects of Bristol
 
 AutobiograpJiy of Archbishop Ullathnmc. 245 
 
 declared it could never bear a roof. Hut I sent for Mr. 
 Charles Hansom, my former architect, then residing at 
 Clifton, and said to him : " I know that these walls will not 
 bear the expanse and weight of timber required for the 
 roof, nor will the vaulting of the crypts bear pillars of 
 stone. You must put your ideals of architecture in your 
 pocket and do just as I advise you. You must put l< 
 sleepers of timber upon the crown of the two series of 
 vaults, and upon them raise pillars of timber to the height 
 of the wall, which can be cased and capped in wood, and 
 from those pillars carry circular arches of wood lengthwise 
 and across, upon which to receive the roof." Mr. Hansom 
 saw its feasibility and carried it out with success. Windows 
 were cut in the walls, and a chancel was formed with stalls 
 for a chapter, as I never gave up the hope of seeing the 
 Hierarchy re-established. The church held a great many 
 people, and in consequence of dignified functions and 
 careful preaching it soon began to fill, so that more priests 
 were required. But among the greatest religious attractions 
 were the popular devotions in the convent chapel, where the 
 priest said the Rosary three nights in the week. The 
 Litany was sung, and sermons given in the evening, both 
 in English and French ; and this formed an attraction which 
 drew a number of Catholics to reside at Clifton quite as 
 much as the church. 
 
 The next step taken was to build a house adjoining the 
 church for the residence of the Bishop and clergy, and the 
 rest of the ground in front of it was cleared for a garden. 
 But this house was not completed until after I was 
 translated to Birmingham. Meanwhile funds had to be 
 raised for these works, and the Catholics residing in Clifton 
 were very generous.* 
 
 * The subsequent history of Trior Park need not be here recapitu- 
 lated. In consequence of the complicated difficulties which had grow n 
 up in the diocese in connection with this establishment, Bishop
 
 246 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatlionic. 
 
 Meanwhile good work was going on at Bristol and 
 Clifton. A mission was carried on for a fortnight in 
 the old chapel at Trenchard Street by Dr. Gentili and 
 Father Furlong, which, being the first ever given in 
 the Western District, drew many souls to their reli- 
 gious duties. But this did not satisfy Dr. Gentili. In 
 his ardour he longed to give another mission, which should 
 last a month, observing that those who most required to 
 be instructed came crowding in at the end of the fortnight, 
 when there was no time to do much for them. It was 
 therefore arranged that at a later period a mission should 
 be given by the two Fathers for a whole month at the 
 Church of St. Mary's. This was done in the early part of 
 
 Ullathorne proceeded to Rome in the spring of 1847 to lay a full 
 report before the Holy See. A Commission of Bishops was appointed 
 by Propaganda to investigate the case, but it was not until after Bishop 
 Ulathorne's removal to the Central District that the affairs of the 
 College were finally brought to a conclusion. The College was broken 
 up, and the property passed for a time into secular hands, whence it 
 was at a later period recovered by Dr. Clifford, Bishop of Clifton ; and 
 now again flourishes as one of our Catholic colleges. This visit of 
 Bishop Ullathorne to Rome in 1847 was the occasion of his first 
 presentation to Pope Pius IX., of whom he speaks in one of his letters 
 as " truly a man raised up by God." " Mr. Estcourt and I scramble about 
 in the afternoons to churches, shrines, and convents. I see Rome in 
 altogether a new light from my former visits. Not a single asso- 
 ciation of its pagan and classic times can I think of: it seems to me 
 completely saturated with the blood of the Martyrs and the prayers of 
 the Saints at every step. But its fine things, even its finest churches, 
 except the very old ones, do not penetrate the soul like our own 
 Gothic churches." He returned to England early in June, 1848. / 
 The first anniversary of his consecration found him once more 'at 
 Bristol, whence he addressed a touching letter to the Dominican 
 ( (immunity he had planted there, giving a glimpse of his own interior, 
 so seldom laid bare to the eyes of others. " A year of Episcopacy," 
 he says, "is a fearful account. I solemnly and sadly feel that I have 
 failed in many things for which I had light ; and have slackened from 
 many things for which I was not without some strength, and which 
 the prayers of God's better servants had obtained for me. I should 
 like to do better, but if you had not prayed for me I should most 
 certainly have done worse. Every glance at the crucifix before me 
 strikes my heart with a keen reproach. Every recollection of the 
 sentiments and light of this day twelve months does me the same
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Vllathorne. 247 
 
 [848.* But, however successful, these labours were very 
 exhausting to the missioners, and especially to Dr. Gentili, 
 
 who would insist on living and sleeping in the sacristy, 
 that he might lose no time, but be read)- at everyone's call, 
 early and late, llis mind was also very much tried at that 
 time by the revolutionary agitations which were shaking all 
 the thrones of Europe; whilst Charles Albert had begun 
 his conflict with Austria, and the Sovereign Pontiff was 
 surrounded with those perils which ultimately drove him 
 from Rome. His occasional conversations with meshowed 
 how much these things were agitating him in the midst of 
 his work. 
 
 lie also poured out to me his regrets at having com- 
 pletely mistaken the spirit of the English clergy as a body 
 during his earlier knowledge of the English Mission, llis 
 first experiences were at Prior Park ; his next was in 
 working an English country mission at Shecpshead, where 
 everything had to be begun, and where he was much 
 isolated. But when he began to give retreats in missions 
 already established, his eyes were opened. He saw that the 
 
 good office. If it is a difficult thing to be a good Sister of Penance, 
 how much more difficult is it to be a good Bishop! Pray that you 
 may have a better Father, forat present he is but the watch-dog at the 
 feet of St. Dominic, who holds the (laming torch in his mouth, and 
 looks up ;it the bunch of lily flowers which the Saint holds in his 
 hands ready to consume whatever may threaten its purity !" 
 
 " This mission," says Dr. Ullathorne, in one of his letters, " began 
 a new order of things in Bristol." It had its amusing features, to 
 which the Bishop often referred. In one of his instructions Dr. Gentili 
 had spoken strongly against the vice of drunkenness, specially 
 denouncing the intemperance of women. " If a man has a wife who 
 gets dwnk? he said, "he should take the stick to her." His words 
 bore immediate fruit, and the next day several women presented 
 themselves with broken heads, complaining that their husbands had 
 not been slow to put the missioner's exhortation into practice. He felt 
 the necessity, therefore, of somewhat qualifying his words, 
 night," he said, " I told you that if a man had a wife who got dronk, 
 he should take the stick to her. But I did not mean that he should 
 lir.it her with a great thick stick. It may be a leettle, thin one, what 
 you call cane."
 
 24'S Autobiography of ArcJibisJiop Ullathorne. 
 
 priests, as a rule, thoroughly understood their work, and, 
 whilst laborious, knew how to adapt themselves to the 
 English mind by avoiding haste and awakening public 
 excitement, which only roused up adversaries to counter- 
 act their efforts. I had had ocular proofs that he had made 
 representations to Rome under his earlier impressions. lie 
 admitted this ; but hoped, he said, to do justice to the 
 English clergy, to their steady, quiet, and prudent labours, 
 and their self-denial, in letters to be written as soon as he 
 could have leisure for the purpose. 
 
 But that leisure never came. Their Superior, Dr. Pagan i, 
 came to see the two Fathers before they left Bristol, and I 
 represented to him in what an exhausted condition they 
 were, especially Dr. Gentili, and how hazardous it would be 
 for them to take up other work until they had some rest. 
 Mother Margaret, who with her Dominican Sisters had 
 worked hard, under Dr. Gentili's directions, among the 
 women and children during the whole mission, made 
 similar representations. The answer was, that arrange- 
 ments had been made for their immediately beginning othcr 
 missions in Dublin ; but that when these were concluded 
 the Fathers should have proper time for rest. They went 
 and what they did in Dublin, and how Dr. Gentili died, in 
 the midst of that work, is matter of history. Yet however 
 great the grief, however immense the loss to the English 
 Mission, I was not surprised, for he was half dead from 
 mental and moral exhaustion before he began his work in 
 Dublin ; and the toil and excitement that came upon him 
 with the rush of that fervid people to hear his discourses, 
 and to reach his confessional, was too much for his mortal 
 strength.
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 The Hierarchy. 
 
 NOT to dwell longer on the details of administration in 
 the Western District, my administration of which lasted 
 scarcely for the term of two years, during which I had twice 
 to go to Rome, I now come to the most important and 
 eventful of those labours which mark the track of my 
 episcopal life. Hut this will require a short preface. 
 
 From the time of Queen Elizabeth the desire was con- 
 stantly growing for the restoration of the normal state of 
 Episcopal government in the Church that still remained in 
 England, though so diminished in the number of its mem- 
 bers, and under so fearful a persecution. I have given the 
 history of that movement in the work that I published in 
 the year 1871, entitled " The History of the Restoration of 
 the Catholic Hierarchy in England." I will only add here 
 that I wrote that book after the movement began in Par- 
 liament for the repeal of the Ecclesiastical Titles Act ; my 
 object being to prove to the members of Parliament, that 
 before that Hierarchy was re-established, every possible 
 precaution had been taken by the Holy See to avoid giving 
 offence to the Government and people of England ; for 
 which purpose I give a minute account of every step in the 
 negotiation and preparation for that great act, as between 
 the representative of the English Vicars- Apostolic and the 
 Holy See, drawn as well from the documents upon which 
 it was based as from notes taken at the time of the con-
 
 2;o Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 versations and discussions as they occurred, day by day, 
 with all their circumstances. To that book I refer for the 
 fullest and most authentic details. All I shall do here will 
 be to give the briefest sketch of those transactions. 
 
 The Constitution by which the Church in England had 
 hitherto been regulated was drawn up by Pope Benedict 
 XIV., one of the greatest of canonists ; it was published in 
 [756, and was known by the name of its first words, 
 Apostolicum Ministerium. But we had long outgrown 
 the provisions of that Constitution. It was drawn up when 
 we were still under heavy Penal laws, and liberty of con- 
 science was denied to us ; when our Colleges were abroad, 
 and all our clergy trained abroad ; when the Religious 
 Orders had not a house in England ; when there was 
 nothing resembling a parochial division ; but the few 
 places of worship were private chapels, and the clergy who 
 served them were the chaplains of noblemen or gentlemen. 
 But the Penal laws had been now removed, we had ob- 
 tained freedom of action, the Catholics of England had 
 grown important by increase of numbers and of churches; 
 all the institutions belonging to the Church had been 
 reinstated among us, except the ordinary Government 
 belonging to a Province of the Church, and the power 
 which that implies of making Synodal laws for our regu- 
 lation. The Church in America had obtained its Hierarchy, 
 Australia had obtained its Hierarchy ; the West Indies 
 had obtained a Hierarchy ; the Catholics of England were 
 still left to be guided by the old rules of the Penal times, 
 which were no longer applicable as of old. 
 
 In the Apostolic Letter constituting the Hierarchy it is 
 stated that many petitions had come from England in 
 favour of its establishment. From the days of Mr. Pitt, 
 English statesmen had repeatedly expressed their wish to 
 see the Catholic Bishops in England made Bishops in 
 Ordinary, as being more conformable to the principles of
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop U Hat home. 
 
 2*1 
 
 the British Constitution than Vicars of the Pope. In the 
 report of the Episcopal meeting in London in [845 I find 
 Bishop Griffiths proposing to petition the Holy See for 
 the restoration of the Hierarchy. The Bishops assembled 
 agreed to this proposal, and Bishops Wiseman and Baggs 
 were requested to draw up a statement of the reasons for, 
 and the difficulties that would attend the change, for trans- 
 mission to Rome. 
 
 At the annual meeting of 1S47, the first at which I 
 assisted, it was found that confusion had reached its 
 height. Certain laymen had made grave representations 
 to Propaganda, as unjust as they were unfounded, against 
 the venerable Bishop Griffiths, and had become active in 
 thwarting the councils of the Vicars-Apostolic with respect 
 to obtaining legal provision for the security of our eccle- 
 siastical property ; I refer especially to Romilly's Bill for 
 Settling Catholic Trusts, on which advice had been sought 
 from Rome, and which, through the intervention of these 
 persons, was set aside altogether. 
 
 With these facts before them the Bishops resolved to 
 request Bishops Wiseman and Sharpies to proceed to 
 Rome, as well to explain matters on the part of the Vicars- 
 Apostolic as to feel their way towards obtaining a Hie- 
 rarchy. In conversing with Cardinal (then Monsignor) 
 Barnabo, Secretary of Propaganda, and representing the 
 serious existing caibarrassments, he said : " You will always 
 have these troubles till you ask for the Hierarchy: ask for 
 it, and I will support you." The Revolution was then 
 making rapid progress in Italy, and both Bishops were 
 obliged to return to England, where, shortly afterwards, 
 Bishop Griffiths died. But the question had been mooted, 
 and the Vicars-Apostolic received a letter from the Holy 
 See, requesting them to draw up a scheme for dividing the 
 eight Vicariates into at least twelve Bishoprics. Dr. Wise- 
 man had succeeded Bishop Griffiths as Pro-Vicar-Apostolic
 
 252 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullatliorne. 
 
 of the London District, and at an epir-copal meeting held 
 in November, 1847, a scheme to this effect was actually 
 drawn up. At another, which opened in London on 
 May 2nd, 1848, we were requested by the Holy See to 
 present three names to Rome for a Coadjutor to Bishop 
 Walsh in the Central District, and also names for a suc- 
 cessor to Bishop Riddell. The difficulties before alluded 
 to still existing, it was thought desirable to send some 
 priest of standing and capacity to Rome to represent these 
 difficulties, and act as an agent for pressing on the Hie- 
 rarchy After various proposals, Bishop Brown, of the Welsh 
 District, suggested that a bishop would be the best envoy, 
 and that I should be requested to undertake the work. As 
 all the other bishops promptly united in this request, I put 
 myself at the service of my brethren. I was to present a 
 memorial to the Holy See, signed by all the bishops, ex- 
 posing their sentiments with regard to the representations 
 made at Rome by discontented persons ; I was to en- 
 deavour to obtain the early appointment of a new Vicar- 
 Apostolic in the North, and I was to press on the affair of 
 the Hierarchy. After making a few arrangements at 
 Clifton, where I left Father Hendren as my Vicar-General, 
 I started for Rome in the May of 1848. Whilst at Paris an 
 attempt was made to establish the Red Republic, and I 
 was an eye-witness of the chief scenes of that event. 
 
 The Republic established after the overthrow of King 
 Louis Philippe was still on foot, under its three heads, 
 and its Constituent Assembly : but committees of the 
 Red Republican school were sitting here and there, with 
 truculent fellows keeping sentry at the doors, red-capped, 
 red-sashed — the very scum of the populace. The day 
 before the attempt they conducted a funeral procession of 
 men who had died of their wounds received on the barri- 
 cades in the first conflict. The whole affair was evidently 
 a scene got up to move the populace. After the two
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 253 
 
 hearses followed a number of wounded men, bandaged 
 and crawling along ; and then came the wives and children 
 
 of the dead or wounded. The procession was flanked by 
 \in\ Republicans in their ordinary clothes, but with red 
 sashes, and some of them with red caps, carrying their 
 muskets with fixed bayonets as a guard of honour. They 
 were all of a piece, a dirty, ghastly procession ; and in 
 sepulchral tones the)' called upon all persons to take off 
 their hats as they slowly passed through the streets. 
 
 The next morning I was taking an early walk when, 
 crossing the Place de Carousel, I saw a group of some 
 twenty men in blue blouses, with a tall, well-made man in 
 their centre, evidently the commander of the group, a man 
 of respectable as well as commanding appearance, head 
 and shoulders above the rest, wearing also a blue blouse 
 over his suit of black broadcloth. They at once recalled 
 to my mind St. Real's description of the appearance and 
 bearing of the conspirators of Venice before their outbreak. 
 They walked on with rapid step, a firm purpose in each 
 movement, their heads bent forward, their hands tightly 
 grasping the bludgeons with which each of them was armed. 
 I stood gazing at them, astonished that no one of the many 
 passengers across the great Palace Square seemed to take 
 any especial notice of them that the sentries of the 
 National Guard and the police eyed this strange group 
 with indifference. As to the regular army, it had been 
 removed by the Republican Committee from the city to 
 the suburbs. I was myself quite certain that these men 
 were proceeding to some rende/.vous, in contemplation of 
 some desperate act ; and this in connection with the Red 
 Republican exhibition of the previous day. 
 
 Some hours later, I think about eleven o'clock, I was 
 passing, in company with Dr. Nicholson, in a hired carriage 
 by the doors of the Legislative Assembly, when we saw 
 those very men, accompanied by others of a like descrip-
 
 2 54 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 tion forcing their way into the House. The alarm was at 
 once given, an officer seized our horse's head, turned us 
 round and directed us to proceed back over the bridge. 
 We did so, and on reaching the Place de la Concorde I 
 got out, leaving my companion, who was of a nervous 
 disposition, to go on his way, I myself being curious to see 
 what would come next. 
 
 The drums were beating the reveille all over Paris, 
 and regiments of National Guards and Gardes Mobiles 
 ('the latter consisting of the gamins of Paris, with no other 
 military costume than their native rags, though completely 
 armed and regimented) came marching into the Place de 
 la Concorde and around the Legislative Chambers, till in 
 little more than an hour there were 100,000 men under 
 arms concentrated there. Placed on the high ground above 
 the Place I saw all that passed. Beneath me the General 
 commanding the National Guard dismounted, came in 
 front of a regiment, waved his sword, and said a few words, 
 when cries arose from the regiment full of bitter resentment 
 and indignation. The men rushed from the front rank 
 upon him, and tore off his epaulettes. In the next 
 morning's papers I learnt that he had ordered them to 
 ground arms and unfix bayonets : and that they had 
 proclaimed him a traitor and renounced his command. 
 He was in the conspiracy. 
 
 That evening I dined with a party at the Miss O'Farrell's, 
 in the Rue Rivoli. As Paris was in a great state of excite- 
 ment, when the rest of the part)- had retired I stayed for 
 the protection of the ladies, in case of any emergency, till late 
 at night. A few doors from them was the house occupied 
 by Sobriere and his gang of conspirators. A considerable 
 force was concentrated here, and the police entered 
 Sobriere's house to arrest him and his companions. But 
 for some time he was not to be found, till at last they 
 pulled him down by the legs from inside the chimney.
 
 \utobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 OO 
 
 The ladies and myself watched all that went on in the 
 streets from the window. The National Guards exhib 
 their bourgi ois qualities to perfection. They sang the first 
 lines 'it " Mourir pour la Patrie," and other such rhapsodies 
 — never getting beyond the second line from defect, it 
 seemed, of memory — and they talked in short, hurried 
 sentences with one another, as the) - marched along in very 
 \\ avermg lines. 
 
 One regiment had a soft-looking stout man at its head, 
 with whom a man of the street tried to enter into contro- 
 versy, asking what all this meant, etc.; to which the 
 weary marching man replied, obviously annoyed, yet in- 
 capable of resisting the spirit of colloquy : " C'cst assez qu'il 
 \ a quelque chose." Then, turning to his men, he said : 
 " Ne repondez pas." But this questioner was tenacious, 
 and a group was gathering around him. Suddenly a pistol 
 was fired in the colonnade close to the house from which 
 we were looking on, when the regiment, apparently without 
 • Meiers, halted, faced round to the colonnade, and levelled 
 their muskets. I then requested the ladies to retire to the 
 hack room, which they did very reluctantly, wishing to see 
 the continuation of the fun. The soldiers, however, soon 
 recovered arms, faced to their first position, and marched 
 on. At last we heard cries of "Vive la lignc ! " and saw 
 a regiment of the regular cavalry advancing amid the cheers 
 of the people. It was evident the bulk of the population 
 did not want the Red Republic. That night orders were 
 given that the windows should be illuminated to furnish 
 light to the streets for military bperations. There was 
 apprehension also lest the city should be set on fire. But, 
 the night passed quietly, the chief conspirators being 
 aire. id)- under arrest at the Hotel de Ville. 
 
 Next morning I went out early. The troops of the line 
 were bivouacked in the streets ; and a strong force of 
 cavalry guarded the approaches to the Place de la
 
 256 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 
 
 Concorde and the Legislative Assembly. A few hours 
 later there was a great concentration of the National Guard 
 round the Hotel de Ville, and I saw the prisoners carried 
 off, accompanied by a strong force, to Vincennes. It was 
 amusing to see the bourgeois soldiery carrying their loaves 
 of bread, and sometimes their sausages, on their bayonets, 
 where they roasted and fried in the sun, and were likely 
 when eaten to require a good deal of help to get them 
 down — from the wine-casks of the vivandieres, who were 
 in great force on the occasion. One poor girl I observed 
 in her regimentals halting along with a lame leg, and with 
 difficulty keeping her place. The citizen forces were in 
 high glee at their bloodless victory. 
 
 I went on the same evening towards Marseilles, and at 
 every town we came to the officials, with tri-coloured 
 badges across their breasts, were vigilant in inspecting 
 passports and examining the features of travellers. 
 
 [The history of the negotiations for the restoration of 
 the English Hierarchy, and of the part taken therein by 
 Bishop Ullathorne, has been published by him in his little 
 volume, entitled "The Catholic Hierarchy in England," 
 which is in great measure drawn from this portion of his 
 autobiography, and which, therefore, it is unnecessary to 
 reprint here. Although these negotiations were concluded 
 in the year 1848, the Revolution in Rome and the absence 
 of the Pope, from the November of that year until the 
 April of 1850, necessarily suspended all business. Jt was 
 not, therefore, until the September of 1850 that the Brief 
 for erecting the Hierarchy was published. Before this 
 took place, however, important changes had taken place 
 in England. On the death of Bishop Walsh, Bishop 
 Ullathorne was appointed to be his successor in the 
 Midland District, in spite of his own remonstrances and 
 his attachment to his first episcopal home.]
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathome. 257 
 
 In leaving Clifton for Birmingham he ays , it was 
 with painful regret that I parted with those of the clei 
 and with those convents that had so zealously and loyally 
 stood by me and supported me in my difficulties. ■ My 
 plans for Bristol and Clifton were coming into practical 
 shape, and I greatly regretted leaving them unfinished. 
 The Community of my own Dominican children, who 
 had followed me from Coventry, and whom I had cherished 
 with so peculiar a care, were now expanding in numbers 
 and discipline, as well as in their works ; and these also I 
 had to leave behind, promising, however, to establish a 
 filiation of them under my own jurisdiction as soon as I could 
 see my way to it. My last act was to commend them to 
 the care and kindness of my successor, Bishop Hendren, 
 My faithful friend and coadjutor, Mr. Estcourt, accom- 
 panied me to Birmingham, where he continued to act 
 as my secretary. 
 
 On arriving at Birmingham I was received by the main 
 body of the clergy of the district in St. Chad's Cathedral ; * 
 Dr. Newman and the Oratorian Fathers, who had recently 
 taken possession of Old Oscott, were also present. The 
 clergy dined with me, and Dr. Weedall addressed me, in 
 their name, in a beautiful discourse, in which his loyalty 
 and that of his brethren, the clergy, to the one appointed 
 over them by the Holy See, was cordially expressed and 
 cordially received ; and what is much more, that loyalty 
 was realised to the letter. At this crisis in my agitated 
 life I found myself placed in a peaceful jurisdiction over a 
 united clergy, conspicuous for their devotion to the 
 episcopal authority. And my difficulties in my new 
 responsibility were not so much of a moral as of a material 
 character.f It is not my intention, however, to carry this 
 
 * August 30th, 1848. 
 t " From causes that need not be specified," says a writer in the 
 Oscotian (July, 1866), "the temporal administration both of the 
 
 r8
 
 258 Autobiography of Archbishop UllatJiorne. 
 
 narrative into the administration of the Central District, or 
 of the Birmingham Diocese, nor will I dwell on the delirious 
 excitement into which the crafty writings of a certain 
 newspaper, and the intemperate letter of a certain states- 
 man, threw the minds of many of our countrymen during 
 the six months that followed the promulgation of our 
 Hierarchy in 1850. The first Provincial Synod of West- 
 minster was held, for greater convenience, at St. Mary's 
 College, Oscott, during the month of July, 1852. The 
 conducting of this Synod was the masterpiece of Cardinal 
 Wiseman. He it was who drew up the Decrees, excepting 
 
 missions (in the Central District) and of Oscott College were sadly 
 embarrassed. Bishop Ullathorne saw but one way for restoring the 
 balance of accounts to a healthy condition. He resolved to take the 
 clergy into his confidence, and to gain their consent to a general 
 reduction of income." He moreover set before his people the 
 necessity for economy in a series of financial Pastorals, explaining that 
 so long as the existing embarrassments continued it was necessary 
 that instead of expending money on new undertakings every resource 
 should be husbanded till the claims of justice could be satisfied. It 
 is due to his memory to say that before his death the great burden 
 of debt which he had inherited from his predecessors was entirely 
 liquidated. At what personal sacrifices, and with what a persevering 
 exercise of prudence and self-control this was done, is probably known 
 to few. To confidential friends he has more than once said that so 
 great was his sense of the obligation that thus lay on him that if so 
 much as £l came into his hands of which he was free to dispose, it 
 was always laid aside and applied to the one great object. " Never 
 despise small sums," he would say ; "all great debts are discharged, 
 as they are for the most part incurred, by the accumulation of small 
 sums.'' How severely this duty, however, told on him, in his long 
 and patient labours to fulfil it, may be guessed from one passage in a 
 letter written to Bishop Brown (1856), in which, after giving certain 
 explanations, he thus concludes : " It has been my misery ever since I 
 wore a mitre to have to deal with debts and difficulties ; and if it had 
 not been for the good state of the clergy of this diocese I know not how 
 I could have gone through with it. Nothing but the inward fear that 
 it would be a cowardly running away from the will of God has kept 
 me from secretly departing from the diocese, and either burying 
 myself in some lonely place in a remote country, like the old hermits, 
 or labouring there for my daily bread. I am quite aware that this 
 was a temptation, and it has gone ; but it will show you how the 
 administration of this diocese has pressed on me."
 
 Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. 259 
 
 the Constitutions for the Cathedral Chapters, which were 
 
 committed to Bishop Grant and myself, though their main 
 substance is the wOrk of Bishop Grant The unity and 
 harmony which pervaded that Synod is one of the most 
 delightful reminiscences of my episcopal life. Certainly 
 
 no one but Cardinal Wiseman, who concentrated his whole 
 capacious mind upon it in one of his happiest moods, could 
 have brought it to so successful an issue, or have given it so 
 great an amount of ecclesiastical splendour. And thus the 
 rule and precedent was established for the conducting of 
 our future Synods. 
 
 With the completion of our Ilierarchal Order I close 
 these reminiscences, uncertain whether at a future period I 
 may resume them or not.
 
 WORKS BY 
 
 ARCHBISHOP ULLATHORNE. 
 
 A Popular Edition of Archbishop Ullathorne's three great works: 
 
 "GROUNDWORK OF THE CHRISTIAN VIRTUES," 
 
 "THE ENDOWMENTS OF MAN," 
 
 AND 
 
 "CHRISTIAN PATIENCE." 
 Price 7s. each ; or 21s. the set of three volumes. 
 
 " A good and great work bv a good and great man. This eloquent series 
 of almost oracular utterances is a gift to men of all nations, all creeds, 
 and all moral systems."— The British Mail. 
 
 " Books which breathe the spirit of the Apostles, but are ' down to date ' 
 in all the accumulated facts and experiences of modern life."— Weekly 
 Register. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL DISCOURSES. 
 
 Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 " We do not hesitate to sav that by the publication of the discourses 
 Dr. Ullathorne has conferred a boon, not only on the members of his own 
 communion, but on all serious and thinking Englishmen. The treatment 
 of the whole subject is masterly and exhaustive." — Liverpool Daily Post. 
 
 MEMOIR OF THE LATE BISHOP WILLSON, 
 
 First Bislio(> of Hobart, Tasmania. 
 
 With Portrait, 2S. 6(i. 
 
 " The compassion of the Bishop for the convicts and the noble firmness 
 with which he besieged the authorities, until he obtained an amelioration 
 of their condition, will draw forth the admiration of every Philanthropist, 
 Catholic, Protestant, or Agnostic." — Weekly Register. 
 
 CHARACTERISTICS FROM THE WRITINGS OF ARCHBISHOP 
 ULLATHORNE, 
 
 Together with a Bibliographical Account of the Archbishop's 
 Works. By the Rev. AJ. F. Gi.ANCEY. Crown Svo, cloth, 6s. 
 
 "The Archbishop's thoughts are expressed in choice, rich language, 
 which, pleasant as it is to read, must have been additionally so to hear. 
 We have perused this book with interest, and have no hesitation in 
 recommending our readers to possess themselves of it." — Birmingha»i 
 Weekly Mercury.
 
 SELECTION 
 
 BURNS & OATES' 
 
 Catalogue 
 
 PUBLIC AT IONS 
 
 LONDON: BURNS AND OATES, Ld. 
 
 28 ORCHARD ST., W., & 63 PATERNOSTER ROW, E.C. 
 NEW YORK: 12 EAST 17x11 STREET.
 
 NEW BOOKS JUST OUT. 
 Saint Ignatius Loyola and The Early Jesuits. By Stewart 
 
 Rose. With more than lOO Illustrations by H.W. and H.C. 
 Brewer and L. Wain. The whole brought out under the 
 immediate superintendence of the Rev. W. H. Eyre, S.J. 
 Super Royal Svo. Handsomely bound in Cloth, extra gilt. Price 
 15s. net. (Very suitable for a Prize or Gift.) 
 
 The Letters of the late Father George Porter, S.J., Arch- 
 bishop of BOMBAY. Demy Svo. Cloth, 7s. 6d. 
 
 Acts Of the English Martyrs, hitherto unpublished. By the 
 Rev. JOHN H. Pollen, S.J. With a Preface by the Rev John 
 Morris, S.J., Quarterly Series (Vol. 75). Crown 8vo, cloth, in 
 two styles, 7s. 6d. 
 
 The Christian Virgin in her Family and in the World. Her 
 
 Virtues and her Mission at the Present Time. Handsomely 
 bound in blue cloth, leather back, gilt top, 6s. 
 "The aim of the present book is to show how all those who, 
 whether from choice or necessity, are led to live with their families 
 or alone in the world may, by consecrating and sanctifying their 
 state, lead a life, not only useful and meritorious, but amiable 
 and pleasant to themselves and to society in general. The 
 translation bears the imprimatur of the Cardinal Archbishop of 
 Westminster. " — Tablet, 
 The Blind Apostle and A Heroine of Charity. By the late 
 Kathleen O'Meara. With a Preface by the Cardinal Arch- 
 bishop of Westminster. Vol. 3, " Hells of the Sanctuary" Series. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth, gilt, 4s. 6d. 
 
 " Mgr. de Segur's^the Blind Apostle) life is a story of our own 
 time, and tells of the heroic courage in which, in spite of total 
 blindness, he laboured for thirteen years, preaching, hearing con- 
 fessions, and even contributing book after book to popular Catholic 
 literature. Madame Legras (the Heroine of Charity) was the noble- 
 hearted woman to whom St. Vincent de Paul entrusted the work 
 of founding the order of the Sisters of Charity." — Catholic Times. 
 
 My Time, and what I've done with it. An Autobiography. 
 
 By F. C. Burnand. With Portrait of the Author. Crown 8vo, 
 cloth, 5s. 
 
 "Interweaves with a partly fictitious plot Mr. Burnand's impressions 
 of his boyhood and youth, especially of that period which he spent 
 at ' Holyshade ' (Eton), ' Tudor College' (Cowbridge), and 'St. 
 Bede's' (Cuddleston). Each of these experiences yields to Mr. 
 Burnand a little budget of portraits of the ruling powers. Dr. Keate, 
 Canon Liddon, Bishop Wilberforce, and other celebrities, living 
 and dead, are recognizable under their disguises. The author of 
 4 Happy Thoughts ' is an acute analyst of the sensations and uncon- 
 scious reflections of boyhood as well as of manhood. For various 
 reasons, then, this volume will be found entertaining." — Times. 
 Immediately. 
 
 The Autobiography of Archbishop Ullathorne. With Selec- 
 tions from his letters. By Augusta Theodosia Drane. 
 
 Ireland and St. Patrick. A Study of the Saint's Character, and 
 of the results of his Apostolate. By the Rev. W. B. Morris, of 
 the Oratory. 
 
 Succat ; or, Sixty Years of the Life of St. Patrick. By the Very 
 Rev. Mgr. Robert Gradwell.
 
 No. 2. 1891. 
 
 SELECTION 
 
 PROM 
 
 BURNS AND OATES' CATALOGUE 
 
 OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 — - > - > • > -f -*-<-<-• — 
 
 ALLIES, T. W. (K.C. S.G.) 
 
 Formation of Christendom. Vols. I., II., and III., 
 (all out of print.) ....... 
 
 Church and State as seen in the Formation of Christen- 
 dom, 8vo, pp. 472, cloth . (out of print. ) 
 The Throne or the Fisherman, built by the Carpenter's 
 Son, the Root, the Bond, and the Crown of Christ- 
 endom. Demy 8vo . . . . . ; o 10 6 
 
 The Holy See and the Wandering of the Nations. 
 
 Demy 8vo o 10 6 
 
 Peter's Rock in Mohammed's Flood. Demy 8vo. . o 10 6 
 "It would be quite superfluous at this hourof the day to recommend 
 Mr. Allies' writings to English Catholics. Those of our readers who 
 remember the article on his writings in the Katholik, know that 
 he is esteemed in Germany as one of our foremost writers." — 
 Dublin Review. 
 
 ALLIES, MARY. 
 
 Leaves from St. John Chrysostom, With introduction 
 
 by T. W. Allies, K.C.S.G. Crown 8vo, cloth . 060 
 
 " Miss Allies ' Leaves' are delightful reading; the English is re- 
 markably pure and graceful ; page after page reads as if it were 
 original. No commentator, Catholic or Protestant, has ever sur- 
 passed St. John Chrysostom in the knowledge of Holy Scripture, 
 and his learning was of a kind which is of service now as it was at 
 the time when the inhabitants of a great city hung on his words." — 
 Tablet. 
 
 ALLNATT, C. F. B. 
 
 Cathedra Petri. Third and Enlarged Edition. Cloth 060 
 "Invaluable to the controversialist and the theologian, and most 
 useful for educated men inquiring after truth or anxious to know 
 the positive testimony of Christian antiquity in favour of Papal 
 claims." — Month. 
 
 Which is the True Church? Fifth Edition . .014 
 
 The Church and the Sects . . . . . .010 
 
 Ditto, Ditto. Second Series. . . .016 
 
 ANNUS SANCTUS : 
 
 Hymns of the Church for the Ecclesiastical Year. 
 Translated from the Sacred Offices by various 
 Authors, with Modern, Original, and other Hymns, 
 and an Appendix of Earlier Versions. Selected and 
 Arranged by Orby Shipley, M.A. 
 
 Popular edition, in two parts . . each 1 o o 
 
 In stiff boards ..... .036 
 
 Plain Cloth, lettered 050 
 
 Edition de luxe o 10 6
 
 SELECTION FROM BURNS dr> OATES' 
 
 ANSWERS TO ATHEISTS: OR NOTES ON 
 
 Ingersoll. By the Rev. A. Lambert, (over 100,000 copies 
 
 sold in America). Ninth edition. Paper. . . . £0 O 6 
 
 Cloth . ......010 
 
 B. N. 
 
 The Jesuits : their Foundation and History. 2 vols. 
 
 crown Svo, cloth, red edges . . . . . o 15 o 
 
 " Tlie book is just what it professes to be — a popular history, 
 drawn from well-known sources, ' &c. — Month. 
 
 BAKER, VEN. FATHER AUGUSTIN. 
 
 Holy Wisdom ; or, Directions for the Prayer of Con- 
 templation, &c. Extracted from Treatises written 
 by the Ven. Father F. Augustin Baker, O.S. B. , and 
 edited by Abbot Sweeney, D. D. Beautifully bound 
 in half leather . . . . . . .060 
 
 " We earnestly recommend this most beautiful work to all our 
 readers. We are sure that every community will use it as a constant 
 manual. If any persons have friends in convents, we cannot conceive 
 a better present they can make them, or a better claim they can have 
 on their prayers, than by providing them with a copy." — Weekly 
 Register. 
 
 BORROMEO, LIFE OF ST. CHARLES. 
 
 From the Italian of Peter Guissano. 2 vols. . . 0150 
 
 "A standard work, which has stood the test of succeeding ages; it 
 ; s certainly the finest work on St. Charles in an English dress." — 
 Tablet. 
 
 BOWDEN, REV. H. S. (of the Oratory) Edited by. 
 Dante's Divina Commedia : Its scope and value. 
 From the German of Francis Hettinger, D.D. 
 With an engraving of Dante. Crown Svo . . 0106 
 "All that Venturi attempted to do has been now approached with 
 far greater power and learning by Dr. Hettinger, who, as the author 
 of the ' Apologie des Christenthums,' and as a great Catholic theolo- 
 gian, is eminently well qualified for the task he has undertaken." — 
 The Saturday Review. 
 
 Natural Religion. Being Vol. I. of Dr. Hettinger's 
 Evidences of Christianity. Edited, with an Intro- 
 duction on Certainty, by the Rev. H. S. Bowden. 
 Crown Svo, cloth . . . . . . 076 
 
 (Other volumes in preparation.) 
 " As an able statement of the Catholic Doctrine of Certitude, and 
 a defence, from the Romanist point of view, of the truth of Christian- 
 ity, it was well worth while translating Dr. Franz Hettinger's 
 ' Apologie des Christenthums,' of which the first part is now pub- 
 lished." — Scotsman. 
 
 BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R.). 
 
 Discipline of Drink . . . . . . .036 
 
 "The historical information with which the book abounds gives 
 evidence of deep research and patient study, and imparts a per- 
 manent interest to the volume, which will elevate it to a position 
 of authority and importance enjoyed by few of its compeers." — The 
 Arrow. 
 
 Our Lady's Dowry ; how England Won that Title. 
 
 New and Enlarged Edition. . . . .050 
 
 "This book is the ablest vindication of Catholic devotion to Our 
 Lady, drawn from tradition, that we know of in the English lan- 
 guage." — Tablet.
 
 CATALOGUE OF PUIU.ICA'J IONS. 
 
 BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (O.SS.R.)— continued. 
 
 Ritual of the New Testament. n the prin- 
 
 ciples and origin of Catholic Ritual in reference to 
 the New Testament Third edition . . • _£° 5 o 
 
 The Life of the Blessed John Fisher. With a repro- 
 duction of the famous portrait of Blessed John 
 Fisher by Holbein, and other Illustrations. 2nd Ed. 076 
 "The l if< "i Blessed John Fisher could hardly fail to be interest- 
 ing and instructive. Sketched by Father Bridgett's practised pen, 
 
 the portrait of this holy martyr is no less vividly displayed in the 
 
 printed pages of the hook than in the wonderful picture of Holbein, 
 which forms the frontispiece." — Tablet. 
 
 The True Story of the Catholic Hierarchy deposed by 
 Queen Elizabeth, with fuller Memoirs of its Last 
 Two Survivors. By the Lev. T. E. BRIDGETT, 
 
 C.SS.R., and the late Rev. T. F. Knox, 1). I)., of 
 the London Oratory. Crown 8vo, cloth, 076 
 
 " We gladly acknowledge the value of this work on a subject which 
 has been obscured by prejudice and carelessness." — Saturday Hi view. 
 
 The Life and Writings of Sir Thomas More, Lord 
 
 Chancellor of England and Martyr under Henry 
 
 VIII. With Portrait of the Martyr taken from the 
 
 Crayon Sketch made by Holbein in 1527 . .076 
 
 "Father Bridgett lias followed up his valuable Life of Bishop 
 
 Fishet with a still more valuable Life of Thomas More. It is, as the 
 
 title declares, a study not only of the liff-, but also of the writings of 
 
 Sir Thomas. Lather Bridgett lias considered him from every point 
 
 of view, and the result is, it seems to us, a more complete and 
 
 finished portrait of the man, mentally and physically, than has been 
 
 hitherto presented." — A t/ient, • uin. 
 
 BRIDGETT, REV. T. E. (C.SS.R.), Edited by. 
 
 Souls Departed. By Cardinal Allen. First pub- 
 lished in 1565, now edited in modern .spelling by the 
 Rev. T. E. Bridgett 060 
 
 BROWNE, REV. R. D. : 
 
 Plain Sermons. Sixty-eight Plain Sermons on the 
 Fundamental Truths of the Catholic Church. 
 Crown 8vo . . ......060 
 
 " These are good sermons. . . . The great merit of which is that 
 
 they might be read verbatim to any congregation, and they would 
 be understood and appreciated by the uneducated almost as fully as 
 by the cultured. They have been carefully put together; their 
 language is simple and their matter is solid." — Catholic News. 
 
 BUCKLER, REV. H. REGINALD (O.P.) 
 
 The Perfection of Man by Charity : a Spiritual 
 
 Treatise. Crown Svo, cloth. . . . 050 
 
 " We have read this unpretending, but solid and edifying work, 
 with much pleasure, and heartily commend it to our readers. . . . 
 
 Its scope is sufficiently explained by the title." — Ike Month.
 
 SELECTION FROM BURNS 6- OATES' 
 
 CASWALL. FATHER. 
 
 Catholic Latin Instructor in the Principal Church 
 Offices and Devotions, for the Use of Choirs, Con- 
 vents, and Mission Schools, and for Self-Teaching. 
 I vol., complete ....... £o 3 6 
 
 Or Part I., containing Benediction, Mass, Serving at 
 
 Mass, and various Latin Prayers in ordinary use . 016 
 
 May Pageant : A Tale of Tintern. (A Poem) Second 
 edition 020 
 
 Poems ..050 
 
 Lyra Catholica, containing all the Breviary and Missal 
 Hymns, with others from various sources. 321110, 
 cloth, red edges 026 
 
 CATHOLIC BELIEF: OR, A SHORT AND 
 
 Simple Exposition of Catholic Doctrine. By the 
 Very Rev. Joseph Faa di Bruno, D.D. Tenth 
 
 edition Price 6d. ; post free, o o 8£ 
 
 Cloth, lettered, . . . . . . . o o 10 
 
 Also an edition on better paper and bound in cloth, with 
 
 gilt lettering and steel frontispiece . . . .020 
 
 CHALLONER, BISHOP. 
 
 Meditations for every day in the year. New edition. 
 Revised and edited by the Right Rev. John Virtue, 
 D.D., Bishop of Portsmouth. 8vo. 5th edition . 030 
 And in other bindings. 
 COLERIDGE, REV. H. J. (S.J.)(See Quarterly Series.) 
 DEVAS, C. S. 
 
 Studies of Family Life : a contribution to Social 
 
 Science. Crown 8vo . . . . . .050 
 
 "We recommend these pages and the remarkable evidence brought 
 together in them to the careful attention of all who are interested in 
 the well-being of our common humanity." — Guardian. 
 "Both thoughtful and stimulating."— Saturday Review. 
 
 DRANE, AUGUSTA THEODOSIA. 
 
 History of St. Catherine of Siena and her Companions. 
 
 A new edition in two vols. . . . . . o 12 6 
 
 " It has been reserved for the author of the present work to give us 
 a complete biography of St. Catherine. . . . Perhaps the greatest 
 
 success of the writer is the way in which she has contrived to make 
 the Saint herself live in the pages of the book." — Tablet. 
 
 EYRE, MOST REV. CHARLES, (Abp. of Glasgow). 
 
 The History of St. Cuthbert : or, An Account of his 
 Life, Decease, and Miracles. Third edition. Illus- 
 trated with maps, charts, &c. , and handsomely 
 bound in cloth. Royal 8vo . . . . . o 14 o 
 "A handsome, well appointed volume, in every way worthy of its 
 illustrious subject. . . . The chief impression of the whole is the 
 picture of a great and good man drawn by a sympathetic hand." — 
 Spectator.
 
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 FABER, REV. FREDERICK WILLIAM, (D.D.) 
 
 All for Jesus £o 5 o 
 
 Bethlehem 070 
 
 Blessed Sacrament . . . . . . o 7 6 
 
 Creator and Creature . . . . . . .060 
 
 Ethel's Book of the Angels 050 
 
 Foot of the Cross 060 
 
 Growth in Holiness 060 
 
 Hymns 060 
 
 Notes on Doctrinal and Spiritual Subjects, 2 vols, each 050 
 Poems (a new edition in preparation) .... 
 
 Precious Blood 050 
 
 Sir Lancelot ..050 
 
 Spiritual Conferences . . . . . . .060 
 
 Life and Letters of Frederick William Faber, D.D., 
 Priest of the Oratory of St. Philip Neri. By John 
 Edward Bowden of the same Congregation . .060 
 
 FOLEY, REV. HENRY, (S.J.) 
 
 Records of the English Province of the Society of 
 
 Jesus. Vol. I., Series I net 1 6 o 
 
 Vol. II., Series II., III., IV. . . . net I 6 o 
 
 Vol. III., Series V., VI., VII., VIII. . . net 1 10 o 
 Vol. IV. Series IX., X., XI. . . . net 1 6 o 
 
 Vol. V., Series XII. with nine Photographs of 
 
 Martyrs net 1 10 o 
 
 Vol. VI., Diary and Pilgrim-Book of the English Col- 
 lege, Rome. The Diary from 1579 to 1773, with 
 Biographical and Historical Notes. The Pilgiim- 
 Book of the Ancient English Hospice attached to 
 the College from 1580 to 1656, with Historical 
 
 Notes net 1 6 o 
 
 Vol. VII. Part the First : General Statistics of the Pro- 
 vince ; and Collectanea, giving Biographical Notices 
 of its Members and of many Irish and Scotch Jesuits. 
 
 With 20 Photographs net 1 6 o 
 
 Vol. VII. Part the Second: Collectanea, Completed; 
 With Appendices. Catalogues of Assumed and Real 
 Names: Annual Letters; Biographies and Miscel- 
 lanea net 1 6 o 
 
 "As a biograpliic.il dictionary of English Jesuits, it deserves a 
 place in every well-selected library, and, as a collection of marvel- 
 lous occurrences, persecutions, martyrdoms, and evidences of the 
 results of faith, amongst the books of all who belong to the Catholic 
 Church." — Genealogist. 
 
 FORMBY, REV. HENRY. 
 
 Monotheism : in the main derived from the Hebrew 
 nation and the Law of Moses. The Primitive Reli- 
 gion of the City of Rome. An historical Investiga- 
 tion. Demy 8vo. 050
 
 SELECTION FROM BURNS & OATES' 
 
 FRANCIS DE SALES, ST. : THE WORKS OF. 
 
 Translated into the English Language by the Very Rev. 
 Canon Mackev, O.S.B., under the direction of the 
 Right Rev. Bishop Hedley, O.S.B. 
 Vol. I. Letters to Persons in the World. Cloth .^"060 
 "The letters must be read in order to comprehend the charm and 
 sweetness of their style." — Tablet. 
 
 Vol. II. — The Treatise on the Love of God. Father 
 Carr's translation of 1630 has been taken as a basis, 
 but it has been modernized and thoroughly revised 
 and corrected. . . . . . . .090 
 
 "To those who are seeking perfection by the path of contemplation 
 this volume will be an armoury of help." — Saturday Review. 
 
 Vol. III. The Catholic Controversy. . . .060 
 
 " No one who has not read it can conceive how clear, how convinc- 
 ing, and how well adapted to our present needs are these controversial 
 ' leaves.'" — Tablet. 
 
 Vol. IV. Letters to Persons in Religion, with intro- 
 duction by Bishop Hedley on "St. Francis de Sales 
 and the Religious State." . . . . .060 
 
 " The sincere piety and goodness, the grave wisdom, the knowledge 
 of human nature, the tenderness for its weakness, and the desire for 
 its perfection that pervade the letters, make them pregnant of in- 
 struction for all serious persons. The translation and editing have 
 been admirably done." — Scotsman. 
 
 *** Other vols, in preparation. 
 GALLWEY, REV. PETER, (S.J.) 
 
 Precious Pearl of Hope in the- Mercy of God, The. 
 Translated from the Italian. With Preface by the 
 Rev. Father Gallwey. Cloth . . . . .046 
 
 Lectures on Ritualism and on the Anglican Orders. 
 
 2 vols. ( Or may be had separately.) o 8 O 
 
 Salvage from the Wreck. A few Memories of the 
 Dead, preserved in Funeral Discourses. With 
 Portraits. Crown 8vo. . ...076 
 
 GIBSON, REV. H. 
 
 Catechism Made Easy. Being an Explanation of the 
 
 Christian Doctrine. Fifth edition. 2 vols., cloth 076 
 "This work must be of priceless worth to any who are engaged in 
 any form of catechetical instruction. It is the best book of the kind 
 that we have seen in English." — Irish Monthly. 
 
 GILLOW, JOSEPH. 
 
 Literary and Biographical History, or, Bibliographical 
 Dictionary of the English Catholics. From the 
 Breach with Rome, in 1534, to the Present Time. 
 Vols. I., II. and III. cloth, demy %vo . . each. 015 o 
 %* Other vols, in preparation. 
 "The patient research of Mr. Gillow, his conscientious record of 
 minute particulars, and especially his exhaustive bibliographical in- 
 formation in connection with each name, are beyond praise." — British 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 The Haydock Papers. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. . 076 
 
 " We commend this collection to the attention of ever£ one that 
 is interested in the records of the sufferings and struggles of our 
 ancestors to hand down the faith to their children. It is in the 
 perusal of such details that we bring home to ourselves the truly 
 heroic sacrifices that our forefathers endured in those dark and 
 dismal times." — Tablet.
 
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 GROWTH IN THE KNOWLEDGE OF OUR LORD. 
 
 Meditations for every Day in the Year, exclusive of 
 
 those for Festivals, Days of Retreat, &c. Adapted 
 
 from the original of Abbe'de Brandt, by Sister Mary 
 
 Fidelis. A new and Improved Edition, in 3 Vols. 
 
 Sold only in sets. Price per set, . . . .^126 
 
 "Tli' bc excellent meditation! 
 
 by the Bishoi rved. The language, like good 
 
 spectacles, spreads treasures before our vision without attracting 
 attention to itself." — Dublin Review. 
 
 HEDLEY, BISHOP. 
 
 Our Divine Saviour, and other Discourses. Crown 
 
 8vo. . . . . . . . . .060 
 
 "A distinct and noteworthy feature of these sermons is, we cer- 
 tainly think, their freshness — freshness of thought, treatment, and 
 style ; nowhere do we meet pulpit commonplace or hackneyed phrase 
 — everywhere, on the contrary, it is the heart of the preacher pouring 
 out to his Hock his own deep convictions, enforcing them from the 
 'Treasures, old and new,' of a cultivated mind." — Dublin Review. 
 
 HUMPHREY, REV. W. (S.J.) 
 
 Suarez on the Religious State : A Digest of the Doc- 
 trine contained in his'I'reatise, "De Statu Religionis." 
 3 vols., pp. 1200. Cloth, roy. 8vo. . . . 1 10 o 
 
 "This laborious and skilfully executed work is a distinct addition 
 to English theological literature. Father Humphrey's style is quiet, 
 methodical, precise, and as clear as the subject admits. Every one 
 will be struck with the air of legal exposition which pervades the 
 book. He takes a grip of his author, under which the text yields 
 up every atom of its meaning and force." — Dublin Review. 
 
 The One Mediator; or, Sacrifice and Sacraments. 
 
 Crown 8vo, cloth . . . . . . . 050 
 
 "An exceedingly accurate theological exposition of doctrines 
 which are the life of Christianity and which make up the soul of the 
 Christian religion. ... A profound work, but so far from being 
 dark, ohscure, and of metaphysical difficulty, the meaning of each 
 paragraph shines with a crystalline clearness." — Tablet. 
 
 KING, FRANCIS. 
 
 The Church of my Baptism, and why I returned to 
 
 it. Crown 8vo, cloth . . . . . . 026 
 
 "A book of the higher controversial criticism. Its literary style 
 is good, its controversial manner excellent, and its writer's emphasis 
 does not escape in italics and notes of exclamation, but is all reserved 
 for lucid and cogent reasoning. Altogether a book of an excellent 
 spirit, written with freshness and distinction." — Weekly Register. 
 
 LEDOUX, REV. S. M. 
 
 History of the Seven Holy Founders of the Order of 
 
 the Servants of Mary. Crown 8vo, cloth . .046 
 "Throws a full light upon the Seven Saints recently canonized, 
 whom we see as they really were. All that was marvellous in their 
 call, their works, and their death is given with the charm of a 
 picturesque and speaking style." — Messenger of the Sacred Heart. 
 
 LEE, REV. F. G., D.D. (of All Saints, Lambeth.) 
 
 Edward the Sixth : Supreme Head. Second edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo . . . . . , . .060 
 "In vivid interest and in literary power, no less than in solid his- 
 torical value, Dr. I.ee's present work comes fully up to the standard 
 of its predecessors; and to say that is to bestow nigh praise. The 
 book evinces Dr. I.ee's customary diligence of research in amassing 
 facts, and his rare artistic power in welding them into a harmonious 
 and effective whole." — John Bull.
 
 IO 
 
 SELECTION FROM BURNS &» OATES' 
 
 LIGUOKI, ST. ALPHONSUS. 
 
 New and Improved Translation of the Complete Works 
 of St. Alphonsus, edited by the late Bishop Coffin : — 
 
 Vol. I. The Christian Virtues, and the Means for Ob 
 taining them. Cloth elegant .... 
 
 Or separately : — 
 
 1. The Love of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 
 2. Treatise on Prayer. (In the ordinary editions a 
 great part of this zvork is omitted) 
 
 3. A Christian's rule of Life .... 
 Vol. II. The Mysteries of the Faith — The Incarnation 
 
 containing Meditations and Devotions on the Birth 
 and Infancy of Jesus Christ, &c. , suited for Adven 
 and Christmas. ...... 
 
 Cheap edition ...... 
 
 Vol. III. The Mysteries of the Faith— The Blessed 
 Sacrament ....... 
 
 Cheap edition ...... 
 
 Vol. IV. Eternal Truths — Preparation for Death 
 Cheap edition ...... 
 
 Vol.V. The Redemption Meditations on the Passion 
 Cheap edition ...... 
 
 Jesus hath loved us . . . (separately) 
 Vol. VI. Glories of Mary. New edition . 
 
 With Frontispiece, cloth .... 
 
 £0 4 
 
 LIVIUS, REV. T. (M.A., C.SS.R.) 
 
 St. Peter, Bishop of Rome ; or, the Roman Episcopate 
 of the Prince of the Apostles, proved from the 
 Fathers, History and Chronology, and illustrated by 
 arguments from other sources. Dedicated to his 
 Eminence Cardinal Newman. Demy 8vo, cloth 
 "A book which deserves careful attention. In respect of literary 
 qualities, such as effective arrangement, and correct and lucid 
 diction, this essay, by an English Catholic scholar, is not unworthy 
 of Cardinal Newman, to whom it is dedicated." — The Sun. 
 
 Explanation of the Psalms and Canticles in the Divine 
 Office. By St. Alphonsus Liguori. Translated 
 from the Italian by Thomas Livius, C.SS.R. 
 With a Preface by his Eminence Cardinal MANNING. 
 Crown 8vo, cloth ....... 
 
 "To nuns and others who know little or no Latin, the book will 
 be of immense importance." — Dublin Review. 
 
 " Father Livius has in our opinion even improved on the original, 
 so far as the arrangement of the book goes. New priests will find 
 it especially uselul." — Month. 
 
 Mary in the Epistles; or, The Implicit Teaching of 
 the Apostles concerning the Blessed Virgin, set 
 forth in devout comments on their writings. 
 Illustrated from Fathers and other Authors, and 
 prefaced by introductory Chapters. Crown 8vo. 
 Cloth 
 
 7 6
 
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 MANNING, CARDINAL. 
 
 England and Christendom .... 
 
 Four Great Evils of the Day. 5th edition. Wrappe 
 
 Cloth 
 
 Fourfold Sovereignty of God. 3rd edition. Wrapper 
 
 Cloth 
 
 Glories of the Sacred Heat t. 5th edition 
 
 Grounds of Faith. Cloth. 9th edition. Wrappe 
 
 Cloth . . 
 
 Independence of the Holy See. 2nd edition . 
 Internal Mission of the Holy Ghost. 5th edition 
 Miscellanies. 3 vols. .... the se 
 
 National Education. Wrapper 
 
 Cloth 
 
 Petri Privilegium ...... 
 
 Religio Viatoris. 3rd edition, cloth 
 
 Wrapper ....... 
 
 Sermons on Ecclesiastical Subjects. Vols. I., II. 
 
 and III • each 
 
 Sin and its Consequences. 7th edition 
 
 Temporal Mission of the Holy Ghost. 3rd edition 
 
 Temporal Power of the Pope. 3rd edition 
 
 True Story of the Vatican Council. 2nd edition 
 
 The Eternal 1'iiesthood. 9th edition 
 
 The Office of the Church in the Higher Catholic 
 
 Education. A Pastoral Letter 
 Workings of the Holy Spirit in the Church of England 
 
 Reprint ol a letter addressed to Dr. Pusey in 1S64 
 Wrapper ..... 
 
 Cloth 
 
 Lost Sheep Found. A Sermon 
 
 On Education ..... 
 
 Rights and Dignity of Labour 
 
 The Westminster Series 
 
 In handy pocket size. 
 The Blessed Sacrament, the Centre of Immutable 
 
 Truth, Wrapper . . .... 
 
 Confidence in God. Wrapper .... 
 
 Or the two bound together. Cloth 
 Holy Gospel of Our Lord Jesus Christ according 
 
 to St. John. Cloth 
 
 Holy Ghost the Sanctilier. Cloth 
 Love of Jesus to Penitents. Wrapper 
 
 Cloth 
 
 Office of the Holy Ghost under the Gospel. Cloth 
 
 {,0 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 18 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 
 O I o 
 
 016 
 
 006 
 003 
 
 O O I 
 
 MANNING, CARDINAL, Edited by. 
 Life of the Cure of Ars. Popular edition 
 
 026
 
 SELECTION FROM BURNS &* 0A7ES' 
 
 MEDAILLE, REV. P. 
 
 Meditations on the Gospels for Every Day in the 
 Year. Translated into English from the new Edi- 
 tion, enlarged by the Besancon Missionaries, under 
 the direction of 'the Rev. W. H. Eyre, S.J. Cloth £o 6 o 
 (This work has already been translated into Latin, 
 Italian, Spanish, German, and Dutch.) 
 "We have carefully examined these Meditations, and are fain to 
 confess that we admire them very much. They are short, succinct, 
 pithy, always to the point, and wonderfully suggestive." — Tablet. 
 
 MIVART, PROF. ST. GEORGE (M.D., F.R.S.) 
 
 Nature and Thought. Second edition . . .040 
 "The complete command of the subject, the wide grasp, the 
 subtlety, the readiness of illustration, the grace of style, contrive 
 to render this one of the most admirable books of its class." — 
 British Quarterly Revie^v. 
 
 A Philosophical Catechism. Fifth edition . 010 
 
 "It should become the vade mecum of Catholic students." — Tablet. 
 
 MONTGOMERY, HON. MRS. 
 
 Approved by the Most Rev. George Porter, Archbishop of 
 
 Bombay. 
 The Divine Sequence : A Treatise on Creation and 
 
 Redemption. Cloth 036 
 
 The Eternal Years. With an Introduction by the 
 Most Rev. George Porter, Archbishop of Bombay. 
 
 Cloth 036 
 
 The Divine Ideal. Cloth .036 
 
 " A work of original thought carefully developed and expressed in 
 lucid and richly imaged style."— Tablet. n 
 
 "The writing of a pious, thoughtful, earnest woman. — Church 
 Review. 
 
 "Full of truth, and sound reason, and confidence. — American 
 Catholic Book News. 
 
 MORRIS, REV. JOHN (S.J.) 
 
 Letter Books of Sir Amias Poulet, keeper of Mary 
 
 Queen of Scots. Demy 8vo o 10 6 
 
 Troubles of our Catholic Forefathers, related by them- 
 selves. Second Series. 8vo, cloth. . . . o 14 o 
 Third Series o 14 o 
 
 The Life of Father John Gerard, S.J. Third edition, 
 
 rewritten and enlarged . . . . . .0140 
 
 The Life and Martyrdom of St. Thomas Becket. Second 
 and enlarged edition. In one volume, large post 8vo, 
 
 cloth, pp. xxxvi., 632, o 12 6 
 
 or bound in two parts, cloth . . . . . O 13 O 
 
 MORRIS, REV. W. B. (of the Oratory.) 
 
 The Life of St. Patrick, Apostle of Ireland. Fourth 
 
 edition. Crown 8vo, cloth . . . . . 050 
 
 "The secret of Father Morris's success is, that he has got the 
 proper key to the extraordinary, the mysterious life and character of 
 St. Patrick. He has taken the Saint's own authentic writings as 
 the foundation whereon to build."— Irish Ecclesiastical Record. 
 
 " Promises to become the standard biography of Ireland's Apostle. 
 For clear statement of facts, and calm judicious discussion of con- 
 troverted points, it surpasses any work we know of in the literature 
 of the subject." — American Catholic Quarterly.
 
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 13 
 
 NEWMAN, CARDINAL. 
 
 Church of the Fathers /b 4 O 
 
 Prices of other works by Cardinal Newman on 
 
 application. 
 
 PAGANI, VERY REV. JOHN BAPTIST, 
 
 The Science of the Sunt-, in Practice By John Bap- 
 tist Pagani, Second General of the Institute of 
 Charity. Complete in three volumes. Vol. I, 
 January to April. Vol. 2, May to August. Vol. 3, 
 September to December .... each 050 
 " 'The Science of the Saints' is a practical treatise on the principal 
 Christian virtues, abundantly illustrated with interesting examples 
 from Holy Scripture as well as from the Lives of the S tints. Written 
 chiefly for devout souls, such as are trying to live an interior and super- 
 natural life by following in the footsteps of our Lord and His s.iints, 
 this work is eminently adapted 61 the use of ecclesiastii - and of religi- 
 ous communities." — Irish Ecclesiastical Recoil, 
 
 PAYNE, JOHN ORLEBAR, (M.A.) 
 
 Records <jf the English Catholics of 171 5. Demy 8vo. 
 
 Half-bound, gilt top 0150 
 
 " A book of the kind Mr. Payne has ild have astonish- 
 
 ed Bish.':i Milner or Dr. Lingard. They would have treasured it, 
 for both of them knew the value of minute fragments ol historical 
 information. The Editor has derived nearly the whole of the inform- 
 ation which he Ins given, from imprinted sources, and we must 
 congratulate him on having found a few incidents here and there 
 which may hriiiL; the old times back before us in a most touching 
 manner." — Ta 
 
 English Catholic Non-Jurors of 1 7 1 5. Being a Sum- 
 mary of the Register of their Estates, with Genea- 
 logical and other Notes, and an Appendix of 
 Unpublished Documents in the Public Record 
 Office. In one Volume. Demy 8vo. . .110 
 
 " Most carefully and creditably brought out . . . From first to last, 
 full of social interest and biographical details, for which we may 
 search in vain elsewhere." — Antiquarian Magazine. 
 
 Old English Catholic Missions. Demy 8vo, half-bound. 076 
 " A book to hunt about in for curious odds and ends." — Saturday 
 Review- 
 
 "These registers tell us in their too brief records, teeming with inter- 
 est for all their scantiness, many a tale of patient heroism." — Tablet. 
 
 POOR SISTERS OF NAZARETH, THE. 
 
 A descriptive Sketch of Convent Life. By Alice Meynell. 
 
 Profusely Illustrated with Drawings especially made 
 
 by George Lambert. Large 4to. Boards . .026 
 
 A limited number cf copies are also issued as an Edition 
 
 de Luxe, containing proofs of the illustrations printed 
 
 on one side only of the paper.and handsomely bound. 
 
 "Bound in a most artistic cover, illustrated with a naturalness 
 
 that could only have been born of powerful sympathy ; printed clearly, 
 
 neatly, and on excellent paper, and written with the point, aptness, 
 
 and ripeness of style which we have learnt to associate with Mrs. 
 
 Meynell's literature." — Tablet. 
 
 O IO 6
 
 14 
 
 SELECTION FROM BURNS &> OATES' 
 
 QUARTERLY SERIES Edited by the Rev. H. J. 
 
 Coleridge, S.J. 76 volumes published to date. 
 Selection. 
 The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier. By the 
 
 Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. 2 vols. . . . £0 10 6 
 
 The History of the Sacred Passion. By Father Luis 
 
 de la Palina, of the Society of Jesus. Translated 
 
 from the Spanish. . . . . . .050 
 
 The Life of Dona Louisa de Carvajal. By Lady 
 
 Georpiana Fullerton. Small edition . . .036 
 
 The Life and Letters of St. Teresa. 3 vols. By Rev. 
 
 H. J. Coleridge, S.J each 076 
 
 The Life of Mary Ward. By Mary Catherine Elizabeth 
 
 Chalmers, of the Institute of the Blessed Virgin. 
 
 Edited by the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. 2 vols. 015 o 
 The Return of the King. Discourses on the Latter 
 
 Days. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. . . 076 
 Pious Affections towards God and the Saints. Medi- 
 tations for every Day in the Year, and for the 
 
 Principal Festivals. From the Latin of the Ven. 
 
 Nicolas Lancicius, S.J. . . . . .076 
 
 The Life and Teaching of Jesus Christ in Meditations 
 
 for Every Day in the Year. By Fr. Nicolas 
 
 Avancino, S.J. Two vols o 10 6 
 
 The Baptism of the King : Considerations on the Sacred 
 
 Passion. By the Rev. H. J. Coleridge, S.J. . .076 
 The Mother of the King. Mary during the Life of 
 
 Our Lord 076 
 
 The Hours of the Passion. Taken from the Life of 
 
 Christ by Ludolph the Saxon . . . .076 
 
 The Mother of the Church. Mary during the first 
 
 Apostolic Age . . . . . • .060 
 
 The Life of St. Bridget of Sweden. By the late F. J. 
 
 M. A. Partridge ... ...060 
 
 The Teachings and Counsels of St. Francis Xavier. 
 
 From his Letters . . . . . . .050 
 
 Garcia Moreno, President of Ecuador. 1821 — 1S75. 
 
 From the French of the Rev. P. A. Berthe, C.SS.R. 
 
 By Lady Herbert 076 
 
 The Life of St. Alonso Rodriguez. By Francis 
 
 Goldie, of the Society of Jesus . . . .076 
 
 Letters of St. Augustine. Selected and arranged by 
 
 Mary H. Allies . 066 
 
 A Martyr from the Quarter-Deck — Alexis Clerc, S.J. 
 
 By Lady Herbert 050 
 
 Volumes on the Life of Our Lord. 
 The Holy Infancy. 
 The Preparation of the Incarnation . . . .076 
 
 The Nine Months. The Life of our Lord in the Womb. 076 
 The Thirty Years. Our Lord's Infancy and Early Life. 076 
 
 The Public Life of Our Lord. 
 The Ministry of St. John Baptist ... 066
 
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 15 
 
 QUARTERLY SERIES -(selection) continued. 
 
 The Preaching of the Beatitudes . . . . £0 6 6 
 The Sermon on the Mount. Continued. 2 Parts, each 066 
 The Training of the Apostles. Parts I., II., III., IV. 
 
 each . . 066 
 
 The Preaching of the Cross. Parti. . . .066 
 
 The Preaching of the Cross. Paris II., III. each 060 
 Passiontide. Pari [. II and [II., each . . .066 
 Chapters on the Parables of Our Lord . . .076 
 
 Introductory I T olumes. 
 The Life of our Life. Harmony of the Life of Our 
 
 Lord, with Introductory Chapters and Indices. 
 
 Second edition. Two vols. . . . . .0150 
 
 The Works and Words of our Saviour, gathered from 
 
 the Four Gospels . . . . . . .076 
 
 The Story of the Gospels. Harmonised for Meditation 076 
 /■'//// lists on application. 
 
 RAM, MRS. ABEL. 
 
 "Emmanuel." Being the Life of Our Lord Jesus 
 Christ reproduced in the Mysteries of the Tabernacle. 
 By Mrs. Abel Ram, author of "The most Beautiful 
 among the Children of Men," &c. Crown 8vo, cloth 050 
 
 "The foundation of the structure is laid with the greatest skill and 
 the deepest knowledge of what constitutes true religion, and every 
 chapter ends with an eloquent and soul-inspiring appeal for one or 
 other of the virtues which the different scenes in the life of Our 
 Saviour set prominently into view." — Catholic Times. 
 
 RICHARDS, REV. WALTER J. B. (D.D.) 
 
 Manual of Scripture History. Being an Analysis of the 
 Historical Books of the Old Testament. By the Rev. 
 W. J. B. Richards, D.D., Oblate of St. Charles ; In- 
 spector of Schools in the Diocese of Westminster. 
 
 Cloth 040 
 
 "Happy indeed will those children and young persons be who 
 acquire in their early days the inestimably precious knowledge 
 which these books impart." — Tablet. 
 
 RYDER, REV. H. I. D. (of the Oratory.) 
 
 Catholic Controversy: A Reply to Dr. Littledale's 
 
 "Plain Reasons. " Sixth edition . . . .02c 
 "Father Ryder of the Birmingham Oratory, has now furnished 
 in a small volume a masterly reply to this assailant from without. 
 The lighter charms of a brilliant and graceful style are added to the 
 solid merits of this handbook of contemporary controversy." — Irish 
 Monthly. 
 
 SOULIER, REV. P. 
 
 Life of St. Philip Benizi, of the Order of the Servants 
 
 of Mary. Crown 8vo . . . . . . o 8 ( 
 
 "A clear and interesting account of the life and labours of this 
 eminent Servant of Mary." — American Catholic Quarterly. 
 "Very scholar-like, devout and complete." — Dublin Review.
 
 1 6 BUJRNS fr OATES' PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 STANTON, REV. R. (of the Oratory.) 
 
 A Menology of England and Wales ; or, Brief Mem- 
 orials of the British and English Saints, arranged 
 according to the Calendar. Together with the Mar- 
 tyrs of the 16th and 17th centuries. Compiled by 
 order of the Cardinal Archbishop and the Bishops 
 of the Province of Westminster. Demy 8vo, cloth ,£0 14 O 
 
 THOMPSON, EDWARD HEALY, (M.A.) 
 
 The Life of Jean-Jacques Olier, Founder of the 
 Seminary of St. Sulpice. New and Enlarged Edition. 
 Post 8vo, cloth, pp. xxxvi. 628 . . . .0150 
 
 " It provides us with just what we most need, a model to look up to 
 and imitate; one whose circumstances and surroundings were suffi- 
 ciently like our own to admit of an easy and direct application to our 
 own personal duties and daily occupations." — Dublin Review. 
 
 The Life and Glories of St. Joseph, Husband of 
 Mary, Foster-Father of Jesus, and Patron of the 
 Universal Church. Grounded on the Dissertations of 
 Canon Antonio Vitalis, Father Jose Moreno, and other 
 writers. Crown Svo, cloth, pp. xxvi. , 488, . .060 
 
 ULLATHORNE, ARCHBISHOP. 
 
 Endowments of Man, &c. Popular edition. . .070 
 
 Groundwork of the Christian Virtues : do. . .070 
 
 Christian Patience, . do. do. . .070 
 
 Ecclesiastical Discourses . . . . . .060 
 
 Memoir of Bishop Willson. 026 
 
 VAUGHAN, ARCHBISHOP, (O.S.B.) 
 
 The Life and Labours of St. Thomas of Aquin. 
 
 Abridged and edited by Dom Jerome Vaughan, 
 
 O.S.B. Second Edition. (Vol. I., Benedictine 
 
 Library.) Crown Svo. Attractively bound . . 066 
 
 " Popularly written, in the best sense of the word, skilfully avoids 
 
 all wearisome detail, whilst omitting nothing that is of importance 
 
 in the incidents of the Saint's existence, or for a clear understanding 
 
 of the nature and the purpose of those sublime theological works 
 
 on which so many Pontiffs, and notably Leo XIII., have pronounced 
 
 such remarkable and repeated commendations." — Freeman's Journal. 
 
 WARD, WILFRID. 
 
 The Clothes of Religion. A reply to popular Positivism. 036 
 "Very witty and interesting."— Spectator. 
 
 "Really modelsof what such essays should be. —Church Quarterly 
 Review. 
 
 WATERWORTH, REV. J. 
 
 The Canons and Decrees of the Sacred and Oecumenical 
 Council of Trent, celebrated under the Sovereign 
 Pontiffs, Paul III., Julius III., and Pius IV., tran- 
 slated by the Rev. J. Waterworth. To which 
 are prefixed Essays on the External and Internal 
 History of the Council. A new edition. Demy 
 
 8vo, cloth o 10 6 
 
 WISEMAN, CARDINAL. 
 
 Fabiola. A Tale of the Catacombs. . . 3s. 6d. and 040 
 Also a new and splendid edition printed on large 
 quarto paper, embellished with thirty-one full-page 
 illustrations, and a coloured portrait of St. Agnes. 
 Handsomely bound 1 1 o
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 Form L9-Series4939
 
 ii£S2. l iI! ERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FAi 
 
 AA 000 739 435 t, 
 
 t 
 
 :AfiE DO NOT REMOVE 
 THIS BOOK CARDS 
 
 w^i " 
 
 University Research Library 
 
 71 
 
 r 
 
 -i 
 
 j 
 >
 
 : r "•■■'■'?••••■ ::* ; S-'' :